“Come on baby, it’s not even raining that hard now” You pout at your boyfriend. You had gone on a quick weekend away since he only had a couple of weeks until the next comeback. Unfortunately. the two of you had chosen the worst possible weekend, and a storm hit almost the moment you arrived. Not that spending time cuddling with Hoseok as you hide from the rain is a bad thing, you’d just had your heart set on exploring the gardens and woods surrounding the B+B you were staying at. But after streaming 3 films in a row your butt had gone numb. Hobi looks down at you cuddled in his arms and then glances out of the window.
“I don’t know y/n, it looks like the clouds are still rolling in” he is rightfully suspicious of the break in the downpour, but you are undeterred. You push his arms off you and stand motioning for him to come with you. He groans but follows reluctantly. You grab your coat and run out into the gardens. The area was gorgeous: beautiful ivy coloured the old bricks of the building, manicured green lawns, and walls of climbing flowers creating hidden little wonderlands throughout the grounds. Hobi held on to your hand as you pulled him down the path, admiring the excitement in your eyes from finally being outdoors.
You managed about half an hour before the rain started pelting down again. It came down in sheets and you were soaked immediately. You found shelter in a greenhouse a little way down the trail. The two of you had gone so far you could no longer see the house. Hobi glared at you playfully, silently reminding you that he had been against the walk, now the two of you were stuck there until the rain let up again. You meet his eyes a little sheepishly and he stifles a chuckle, trying to keep up his annoyed façade.
“I’m sorry Hobi, I didn’t think it’d start again so soon” your eyes drop to the floor, naturally submissive. He smiles seeing you so willing to submit to him.
“It’s okay love, I’m sure we can find a way to pass the time” his hands find their way your shoulders, applying slight pressure forcing you on to your needs “besides you look so great wet” his tongue drags along his lips as he takes in your clothing stuck to your figure, hair dripping into your eyes, and the feigned innocence in your eyes and you look up at him from your new position. The sight made his cock twitch impatiently. He unbuckles his belt and uses it to secure your hands in front of you. “Now be a good girl for me and make me feel good.”
You obey immediately, opening your mouth waiting for him to guide himself into your throat. He pushes his jeans to his ankles and his cock springs free, every time you see it your mouth waters. Nothing brings you more pleasure than serving your Hobi, making him moan while he calls you his good girl. You move forward, desperate to fill your mouth but he stops you.
“You know what my love, you’ve been so naughty getting us caught here like this maybe you don’t deserve a treat” he uses his own hand to pump his length. Positioned so close that you could lick it but you didn’t dare move if he told you know, the punishment wouldn’t have been worth it. “Maybe I should just make you watch as I make myself feel good.” The glint in his eye was evil as he pumped himself faster and faster maintaining eye contact and watching you squirm. He tensed nearing his high, the sight making you let out an involuntary whimper. This was a mistake. His hand came away from his dick and grasped your face instead. He squished your cheeks together uncomfortably and brought his face level with yours.
“Did I tell you that you could make noise love?” you shake your head slightly, unable to move anymore in his clutch. He takes his from your cheeks and forces two fingers in your mouth instead. “maybe I just need to stuff your pretty face to keep you quiet after all. He pumps his fingers in and out a few more times before removing them, quickly replacing them with his cock instead. Your hair is wrapped around his hand, so your head is immobile. He fucks into your skull relentlessly. Tears roll down your face landing on your already soaked jeans, and you gag around the intrusion. He doesn’t let up until he is ready for release. His thrusts slow as he cums down your throat. He pulls himself away from you mouth and crouches down to your level. He drags his thumbs under your eyes removing remaining tears and kisses you deeply.
“You’re amazing baby” he whispers, his forehead pressed against yours “Now lets get you out of these wet clothes and take care of you.”
You’d been staring at the seductive stranger for a while now. Dressed in a tight black shirt and tighter black pants, something about him was calling to you. The ornate glittering mask he wore hid his identity from you, the only clear features his pouty lips and piercing eyes. Like pools of melting milk chocolate, so warm and inviting, familiar even. His hair was carefully styled into a quiff, a few messy strands tumbling onto his forehead.
You take a sip of your drink, willing yourself to suddenly gain the courage to talk to the man who kept pulling your focus before someone else stole your chance. You doubted your ability to manage a conversation. You felt severely underdressed in a sea of overwhelming ball gowns and excessive masks. Many people had gone as overboard as possible on the masquerade theme. All the women you had seen had feathers or pearls or gems adorning their facial decorations. Yourself, on the other hand, had opted for a cheap party city mask you grabbed on the way out of work that same day. For days you had um-ed and ah-ed about even coming to this party. Your friends had finally won you over, before abandoning you immediately on entry.
You down the remainder of your drink and turn to move towards him, the warm liquor spurring you… only to find he’s gone. You scan the room for where he might’ve disappeared but come up empty. Your chest deflates and you start to sulk, wondering just what to drown your sorrows in next.
“Can I get you a refill” you jump at the sudden intrusion and the perpetrator laughs. His laugh is truly infectious, and you find yourself laughing along at your silly reaction, until you face your new companion. It’s him. You attempt to stammer a response but have to settle with holding out your glass a little and nodding. He takes it from you and wraps an arm around your waist, leading you to the bar. He hands your glass to the bartender and orders you both the party cocktail.
“You look so stunning, I just had to talk to you” he whispers in your ear, making the hairs on your arms stand to attention. “How does someone in such an understated look manage to steal attention away from everyone else at the party?” you’re very glad that the mask is hiding the blush that creeps up your cheeks at this point. You suddenly feel very emboldened by the anonymity of it all.
“I could say that of the mysterious stranger I’ve found myself glued to all evening; you certainly know how to draw the eye.” You flirt shamelessly with the brunette, not sure what you are hoping will become of this evening. He grasps your hand and pulls it tenderly to his lips. The bartender brings back your drinks and you use it as an excuse to shy back into yourself for a moment, savouring the sweet burn trickling down your throat. He finishes his drink quickly and takes hold of your hand once more.
“Shall we dance?” he doesn’t really wait for a response before leading you into the centre of the dance floor. All eyes are on you as he sways you effortlessly across the floor. Giggles fall from your lips with every twirl, until he stops abruptly. His eyes met yours as the only warning before his lips crash into yours. He pulls back, breathing hard. His gaze meets yours asking for approval. You bite your lip and nod. It’s all the answer he needs as he takes your hand and the two of you flee the party.
It isn’t until the two of you are hidden away in an alley 2 blocks from the venue you realise you never asked his name…. And he never asked for yours. The thought chills you as his mouth trails down your neck. His open mouthed kisses set your skin on fire wherever they touch. You find yourself melting into every caress of his hands as they make their way down the velvet of your dress and under your skirt. You suddenly find yourself glad you hadn’t worn a gown like the other women.
“So wet already” confidence drips from his tongue as he feels the damp line along your slit. “What a dirty girl, you don’t even know who I am and yet you’re soaked through” you should be embarrassed by his words but the secrecy of your identity empowers you, instead preening at the degrading comment.
“So what if I am? Don’t act like you don’t feel exactly the same” you brazen statement followed by even bolder action as your hand moves to cup his growing erection. He lets out a grown at the contact, biting into the soft skin of your exposed cleavage. Clearly growing tired of the teasing, his fingers find their way under your panties. His digits dip through your arousal before landing on your clit, pinching the sensitivity nub roughly. A cry falls from your lips. The stranger smirks before moving to rub soothingly, leaving only pleasure from the pain.
Your mouth falls open, small moans tumble out as two of his fingers thrust in and out of you, his thumb keeping up with the relentless pace in your clit. Just as you feel your high approaching, seconds from the edge, he pulls away leaving you to clench around nothing. You whine at the loss, grabbing to pull him back to you. He presses against you, letting you feel just how hard he is. You take your cue and twist so he is now pressed against the wall instead. Using your clutch bag as a cushion, you kneel in front of him. He wastes no time freeing himself from the confines of his tight slacks, dick slapping against his stomach.
Your mouth waters instantly, unsure how far you’ll be able to get before your gag reflex forces you to stop. He was larger than the others you’d been with…. Not that there had been many, honestly this is beyond out of character for you. Still, as intimidating as his size and your inexperience was, you forged ahead licking one long stripe from the base to the tip. He shivers at your action, hands coming down to tangle in your hair, urging you on. You brace yourself on his thighs, feeling the muscles tense as you bob your head over his tip. You take about three quarters of his length before it feels like too much.
You hold intense eye-contact as you start to move your head faster, the beautiful sparkle now darkened with lust. Spit and precum accumulates around your mouth as you take him closer to his edge. You stop when he taps at your head. You release him and wipe your mouth with the back of your wrist.
“So stunning in everything you do” he coos pulling you back up to his level and pushing you up against the wall once more. He pulls at your underwear letting it fall to the floor, and you step out of them, enjoying the freeing feeling of the breeze hitting the damp folds of your vagina.
He brings your leg up to rest at his hip and lines himself up. You bite your lip in anticipation. He starts slow, the stretch burns a little but feeling so full negates the pain. You let out a long moan as he slides to the hilt, giving you a second to adjust before thrusting up into you. You’d both been worked up well enough that getting you to your end didn’t take long. A few well placed surges of his hips, hitting your sweet spot hard. As you come undone his thrusts become sloppy struggling a little to support your weight and his own.
Once you’ve come down enough to hold yourself he pulls out, finishing himself with a few final strokes. His cum hits the floor and you mourn the waste for a moment while he tucks himself away. His lips find yours once more before he reaches up to remove his mask.
“My names Hoseok by the way…”
Childhood crush Hoseok…
Big fancy city boy Hoseok…
It had been years since you’d seen him. He’d moved to Seoul after senior year, saying goodbye to him had broken your heart. But you hadn’t been ready to tell him how you felt then…. And you certainly weren’t ready now. He looks confused as you stumble back from him
“Do you know who I am?” he questions, reaching forward to take off your mask, but you back away futher. It figures he hasn’t guessed who you are. I mean you couldn’t tell by the sound of his voice and you had changed a lot about yourself since then.
“um… I’m sorry I should… Go” you stammer pathetically, abandoning your underwear on the floor and running away hoping he wouldn’t follow.
I’m not sure whether you wanted him tied up or Y/N but I’m currently on the sub!train and it doesn’t seem to wanna stop.
You finish tying the last knot in your new polyfiber rope. The purple string looked so pretty tied in patterns keeping Hobi immobile. You sit back on your heels to admire your work. His arms are crossed like a mummy across his chest, sealed there with intricate knots leaving pretty marks against his sensitive skin. His legs are folded in two, stuck as if he were kneeling and then linked to the back of his arm restraints.
Hobi moans as you run your hands under the rope on his chest, checking how tight they are. From there you run your nails down his stomach, a barely-there touch. He shivers and tries to squirm away from the tickle, only to find himself unable. You chuckle darkly at his attempt.
“Already too sensitive baby?” you tease, and he nods in response, takin a sharp gasp of air as your hand finally reaches his crotch. You draw semi circles around the base, watching his growing arousal. Your mouth salivates at the sight. One hand goes to play with the band around his thigh, pulling the already tight know even tighter. “Colour?”
“Green.” Comes his firm response, so you continue. You lower your mouth to his weeping tip, licking carefully at his slit and enjoying the way all his muscles tense against the binds. Your free hand moves to swat at his balls.
“Relax or I’ll stop” your breath is too much on the damp of his cock and he jumps, earning him another hit. The pain is visible on his face as he tries to force himself to relax against the restraints. He loves the sensory overload from being unable to do anything about it, but losing control is still difficult for him. You move to alleviate some of his misery, taking all of him in your mouth with little warning. The moan that leaves his mouth is heavenly; long and slow. Submitted fully to the pleasure he knows is coming. You drag your teeth a little along the top of cock, catching an overly sensitive vein. His cock jumps in your mouth.
One of your hands trails back up his thigh to his stomach, pressing down heavily. Now he is groaning freely, lost completely in feeling of your mouth on his body. You increase you pace, almost pulling off before bobbing straight back down. Your eyes flutter up to watch his reaction. His eyes are scrunched shut and his nails are digging into the skin on his shoulders in attempt to keep himself from cumming.
“Stop that” you remove yourself and slap his hands “Only I’m allowed to hurt you” one of your hands returns to his cock, as your face stays even with his. You press kisses along his jawline, and his breathing deepens. “Come for me baby” you nibble at his ear and he come undone. His cum dribbles down your hand. “That’s my Hobi”. He opens his eyes and fixes you with a steely glare.
“Untie me I think its your turn” his voice is a growl but its hard to see him as threatening like this.
“Nope, I don’t think I will” you run your fingers under the ropes and play with the indents left behind.
↬ description: as dirty minded and provocative as you were, when you told Hoseok you’d never touched yourself nor even fucked anyone before, he was beyond shocked. And when you asked him for a little help, he could never refuse his best friend..
pairings — hoseok x female reader
genre — smut, fluff
word count —1.1k
warnings/tags — explicit content, bestfriends!au, softdom!hoseok, sub!reader, virgin!reader, first time, implied loss of virginity, guided masturbation, dirty talk, fingering, begging, praise, exhbitionism, voyeurism
a/n: i, in no way, have any experience with guided masturbation or masturbation in general (whoops, did i just expose myself?) anyway, i wrote this back in 2020 so my writing was hella rusty but i hope you guys enjoy anyway <3
song for this oneshot:
“You want me, to teach you, how to masturbate?”
“Come on Hoseok, you’re acting as if I’m asking you to give up your kidney for me,” you whine, nudging his arm as you both stood in the middle of his apartment.
“Y/N, I would happily give up my kidney for you, but this is different..”
“Different how..?” You ask, taking a step towards him. “Best friends are supposed to help each other out.. and I’m asking you for help.. are you really gonna deny me of your expertise?”
When you told Hoseok that you had never masturbated before, he was.. shocked to say the least.
How could someone as dirty minded as you, never masturbate before? And if you couldn’t even do step one, you obviously could not do step two, which was dick.
He could either risk it, help you get it over and done with and go back to normal.. but would that even be possible if he helped you ‘fondle’ your lady parts?
summary: You get drunk, have sex with you crush, and wake up in his bed. Whoops.
warnings: idol!BTS; fluff fluff fluff; 18+ for language, mentions of (drunk) sex
note:Main character is female. I use ‘she’ instead of ‘you’ because I’m more comfortable writing the omnipresent POV. You are welcome to think of ‘she’ as yourself or an OC. The pair is alone except for Jin’s scenario because I had the idea and it was so funny that I couldn’t help it lol
–
kim namjoon.
He smiled down at her sleeping form. She was really cute. Her hands were loosely closed into fists close to her face, her mouth slightly open ad she slept. He had been awake for a while now, just looking over her. He didn’t want to wake her. Her lashes fluttered as she closed her mouth and whimpered softly, eyes opening slowly.
“Good morning, beautiful.”
Her hands relaxed and she rubbed her eyes. “Namjoon? What are you doing here?”
He reached out and stroked her head. “What do you mean? You’re in my bed.”
Her eyes snapped open and she stared at him, jaw slack. He frowned a bit, tilting his head.
“What’s wrong?”
Her cheeks colored. “We… did it, didn’t we?” She bit her lip. “It wasn’t a dream?”
He shook his head. “No. At least… I don’t want it to be a dream,” he added uneasily.
Her eyes found his. She looked shy and her cheeks were flushed pink.
“Me neither.”
He smiled coyly, scooting closer to her. “Did you have a good time?”
She placed her hands over her mouth and nodded. “Yeah.” It was as if she was trying to hide her blushing cheeks, but she was failing. He noticed she was looking at him with concerned eyes. “Are you going to be in trouble because of me?”
“I’m more worried about you than me.”
She shook her head, smiling.
“Clearly I don’t mind otherwise I wouldn’t have done it.”
He leaned forward and rested his forehead against hers. He kissed her nose.
“I’m glad we think the same.”
-
kim seokjin.
He breathed deeply as he woke up. He opened his eyes slowly, enjoying the sensation of waking up. He stretched his arms, under the covers, feeling the crispness of his sheets. And then he hit something solid. Something that felt like skin.
His eyes snapped open and he tore the covers off his bed, only to find–
A woman. A naked woman.
He screamed.
He hadn’t meant to scream. It was just a gut reaction. The woman’s eyes shot open and she also cried out, grabbing the covers and pulling them over her head. Understandably, she was frightened. He recognized her, but her appearance in his bed had shocked him so much that he didn’t know what else to do but scream.
“What the fuck?”
He looked up and his roommate’s head popped up out of the covers, hair messy and looking like a grumpy cat that had been disturbed from a nap. Yoongi’s eyes were barely open, and he blinked several times, glaring at him.
He yelled again, in sheer shock that he had a naked woman in his bed and his roommate had been sleeping onlyseveral feet away from them.
Yoongi threw a pillow at him and turned over again. “Please shut up. What is wrong with you?”
The pillow bounced off him and hit the lump next to him. She squeaked under the covers at the sudden thump. Yoongi made a disgruntled noise and looked up.
“What was that?”
He could only gape open-mouthed at the younger man. Yoongi sat up in his bed and stared at him, eyes finally mostly open. He stared at Seokjin and then looked down at the bed. The covers shifted and her head slowly poked out of the covers. She saw Yoongi and hid the lower half of her face.
“… H-hello Yoongi.”
Yoongi looked from him to her, and then back to him. If he was surprised, he didn’t show it. But then again Yoongi was very good at hiding his emotions. Yoongi yawned and climbed out of bed, his loose gray pajamas rumpled from sleep. He walked up to the bed and placed his hand on her head, fluffing her messy hair.
“Hey.” He smiled down at her. “I’m going to leave, so don’t be too embarrassed, okay?” He looked up at him and gave him a pointed scowl. “Talk things out.” He patted her head one last time and then turned around and walked out of the room, locking and closing the door behind him.
She peeked up at him from over the covers. He felt his face redden, the memories of last night coming back to him. Her big round eyes looked shiny with tears. He pushed his own embarrassment to the side and scooted closer to her.
“I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to shout like that. I…”
She cut in quickly. “It’s okay.”
He reached out and smoothed her hair. “It’s not okay. I didn’t mean to scare you.” His hand traveled down her cheek and he stroked the softness, smiling. “Don’t cry. I can’t bear to see you cry.”
She lowered the covers slightly and smiled back at him. “I won’t cry.”
He lay back down and pulled the covers over him as well, grinning. “Let’s wake up again. It’ll be like nothing ever happened.”
She giggled, biting her lip. “You’re so silly.”
-
min yoongi.
She woke up, half dazed, head swimming. A soft groan left her lips as she turned over, bumping onto something. She frowned and opened her eyes, squinting at the sudden burst of light. Then her eyes snapped open as soon as she realized a messy-haired man was lying right next to her. Not just any man.
Min Yoongi.
He mumbled in his sleep and opened his eyes, barely a crack. He looked a bit disoriented and sleepy, blinking a few times. Then she felt his hands loop around her naked waist and he pulled her to him. Oh no. She was naked. Skin touched skin. He was naked.
Alarm bells rang in her head and the memories struggled to drift back to her. He made a soft noise and nuzzled her neck. She had been drinking. He had been drinking. Their clothes were probably on the floor. She couldn’t see where they were. She could feel his lips against her neck when he spoke.
“Morning.”
She looked around them. They were alone.
“What… happened last night?”
He closed his eyes again and spoke without looking at her.
“Isn’t it obvious?”
She didn’t say anything for a long time. His eyes opened again, only halfway.
“Are you dissatisfied?”
“No!” She responded too quickly. She looked away, hiding her face. “No… not at all.”
He looked at her for a moment, amused, before closing his eyes again and kissing her neck.
“Good.”
-
jung hoseok.
She woke slowly, groggily. Her hand was touching something soft and furry. It felt like her cat so she petted it without opening her eyes. There was a noise next to her. It didn’t sound like her cat. Come to think of it, she hadn’t gone home last night. She struggled to remember what she had done last night. She had been hanging out with Hoseok, he had been drinking, so she dropped him off at the house. And then – oh shit.
Her eyes snapped open and the soft furry thing she was touching was not her cat. It was his hair. And the covers were halfway off their bodies. Their naked bodies. Her eyes widened and she reached down to tug the covers up over them. No one else was in the room, but she was still freaked out. Had anyone seen them? Was anyone around? Questions swam in her head.
He made a disgruntled noise and grabbed her hand, placing it back on his head. He snuggled closer. Upon seeing him, her worries died down. Even by just looking at his face, she began to smile. He tugged on her hand again.
“Don’t stop,” he mumbled, leaning his head against her shoulder.
Her arm was curved in a weird position around his head so she readjusted before running her fingers through his hair again. He had lovely hair. She couldn’t help but smile. He practically purred in satisfaction.
“Feels nice,” he murmured.
“Yeah?”
His eyes opened slightly and he smiled at her.
“I never thought I would wake up with you next to me.”
-
park jimin.
He woke up first, quietly. He scooted closer to her and lifted her head so it lay against his chest. He held her loosely. Seeing her face so calm and peaceful was all he wanted. He brushed her hair out of her face, stroking her cheek. He loved every detail of her face. Soft, luscious skin. Fluttering lashes. Plush lips. Simply beautiful.
He smiled.
Her brows furrowed and she mumbled, shifting in his arms. Her hand came up and she placed it on her forehead, wincing.
“Mmm, Jimin? My head hurts.”
Her little pout was irresistible. He petted her hair.
“I’m sorry, lovely. Can I do something to make you feel better?”
She curled up around his naked body. Her hand fell from her forehead and she intertwined her fingers with his. She had perfect hands, hands that he loved to hold.
“Do we have to get up?” she mumbled.
“No, not anytime soon.” He squeezed her hand and she squeezed back. Her warm breath felt nice against his chest. Her cheeks were flushed. It made his heart flutter. It was just – just indescribable, the way he felt.
“Are you happy?” she asked, quietly.
He leaned down and kissed the top of her head. “Very.” He wrapped his arms around her and hugged her tightly, nuzzling his face into her sweet-smelling hair. He felt her smile against his chest.
“You’re so cute, Jimin.”
-
kim taehyung.
When she woke up, she hurt all over. Her head hurt. Her lower back hurt. Her legs hurt. She frowned and rubbed her eyes, yawning. She couldn’t remember what happened. Her mind felt hazy. She winced as she realized her inner thighs hurt. The memories tumbled back unexpectedly and she groaned, realizing why she hurt all over. Her cheeks flared red and she smacked them with her hands, hoping that when she opened her eyes that it was just a dream. If it was a dream then she would have no reason to be embarrassed. But, of course, it wasn’t, because she knew she was naked. That was a bad sign. The next bad sign was that there was weight on her stomach.
She cracked one eye open. An arm was wrapped around her.
Aw, fuck.
She turned her head to the side and there he was. His straight hair was covering his face but it was unmistakably Taehyung. His face was peaceful and asleep, his breathing deep. She closed her eyes again and sighed. She didn’t want to get him in trouble. It was probably best to leave as soon as possible, before anyone else noticed them together. The thought made her heart drop, but it was probably for the best.
She slid out from under his arm and sat up. She took one last look at his sleeping face, his delicate features mixed with his strong jawline. She didn’t really want to leave. She turned back around and looked around the room. Her clothes were scattered around the room. Her brows furrowed. With another soft sigh, she began to stand to collect them.
She felt a hand clasping her wrist tightly, pulling her back. She turned around and those sweet, brown doe-like eyes looked back at her.
“Please don’t go.”
He tugged harder and she sat back down on the bed. He scooted over to her and wrapped his arms around her, kissing her shoulder.
“Stay.”
-
jeon jungkook.
She just stared at the ceiling. All choices had consequences. Her head hurt a bit, but she would get over it. She looked to the side and there Jungkook was, sleeping in a slightly crooked position, hair askew. She turned her head to stare back at the ceiling. She didn’t know what to do now. Part of her thought she should leave and maybe act like nothing happened. But most of her didn’t want to move and that was the problem. She bit her lip. Surely someone saw them. The question was whether or not that person or those people could keep their mouths shut.
He stirred beside her. His eyes opened slowly. He stared at her for about thirty seconds before his eyes widened, suddenly realizing what was happening.
She didn’t have to look at him to know his eyes were looking every which way, trying to piece together the situation even though it was a very obvious situation.
“I… we…”
“Yeah.”
She turned to look at him and he was sitting up, scratching the back of his head awkwardly. She raised an eyebrow and smiled.
“Do you want me to leave?” she asked, despite knowing she definitely did not want to leave.
He shook his head. “No, it’s just…” He looked sheepish. “I kind of thought it was a dream. Too good to be true, you know.”
She felt her face become hot. She turned away, staring back at the ceiling. “Er… sorry?”
“No, that’s not…” He trailed off. She felt the bed move as he shifted positions and then his head was right above her. He smiled and leaned down to kiss her forehead. He still looked shy, but he spoke with more confidence now.
For more information about this story, find it here
Namjoon’s POV
I step out of my bedroom once dressed for the day and turn my gaze to Y/N’s closed door, mind filled with what she said last night in the bathroom.
I don’t know if she realized that while talking to my wolf, she was also talking to me, but the reality of her words broke my heart once more.
Her adoptive parents really made her pitiful, didn’t they? They wanted so much to be given what they wanted that her comfort and health was completely pushed aside for their own merit, and in the end, what did it serve?
Nothing, if not for years that Y/N will look back to with a frown.
“Hyung, are you okay?” I suddenly hear and when I turn my head the other way, it’s to see Jimin peeking in from the end of the corridor, my scent giving away my displeasure, I sigh as I make my way to him so we can eat breakfast before leaving for work.
I head straight for the coffee machine while he remains near me, waiting for me to speak up patiently. “Just remembering what Y/N said last night. She opened up a little to my wolf, it makes me sad, and mostly angry, what she had to go through”.
“Yeah… did you get any news from the hospital concerning her case with her adoptive parents? They said they would sue, right? If they don’t do anything, we might as well get someone ourselves, we can’t leave this be” he asks, fingers clenched as he stares at my back, but before I can answer, Jin does, his feet silently taking him over to drape himself over the younger alpha.
“They called to inform me that they’ve started the process. Every information concerning her health was given to their lawyer and with what I told them about the way she had to live, for what we know, well it’s going to increase the punishment for her parents, they’re not going to be happy about it, a huge sum of money might be transferred to her bank account and they won’t have a single word to say about it”.
“I don’t care about how much she gets from them, I can give her twice that amounts without even blinking an eye, what I want to know is how bad are they going to get it. They’re not simply going to have to give an amount of money, right? They almost killed her, they have to get something worse than that” Jimin insists, body tensed until Jin scents him gently to help him calm down.
“They will be sent to prison, Jiminie, for a few years surely. When the wolves learn of what they did to her… well let’s say that they might not make it out in one piece. Or make it out at all. No one stops angry wolves in a prison, not if they want to remain unscathed at the end of the day, her parents will regret it dearly”.
I hum, pleased with what I’m hearing. If someone else is going to kill them, then I can rest easy.
“How long until we make it to that point?” I ask Jin who shrugs lightly, unsure of the answer, he must not have been told that much yet. “They didn’t say, only that they would call again when there’s progress, or if they need additional information”.
I tsk my tongue, but nonetheless nod before grabbing a cup to pour the steaming coffee into, it’s not like there’s much we can do in the meantime.
“Let’s wait a little and see how things go, and let’s not tell Y/N about it just yet, she already has a lot on her mind right now and I don’t want her to have to worry about them on top of everything else. Who’s going to stay with her today? Tae and Hobi?”.
Jimin eyes me hesitantly at that. “Erm… no, she’s actually going to work with Yoongi and Jungkook today, she asked them if she could go with them because she didn’t want to stay here and do nothing all day”.
I still, cup about to reach my lips as I process what he just said.
My sweet baby omega, about to head outside after she had a drop yesterday?
“I encouraged it, if she has a nest at the parlour, she can rest whenever she needs it and she’s going to have two alphas with her, we figured it would be good for her, she can get used to other wolves and their scents without being overwhelmed, and if she does get overwhelmed, she goes straight back home” Jimin explains, a little nervous when I have yet to say anything.
I close the distance between the cup and my lips and drink a little of the burning liquid before settling it on the counter, a little harshly, the sound echoes in the silent room.
“I want one of the two betas with them, we’re all starting to know her pretty well, if she sees that the alphas are busy with customers, she won’t let them know that she’s not feeling well, I’m not having her self-soothe when we’re trying to show her that she can depend on us for anything she might need” I demand, a tick in my jaw when I imagine how she might hide all alone when what she would need is a hug, I wouldn’t put it above her to do something like that.
“I think both are free today, they can come with us if they want. It would be nice to have them over anyway, it’s been a while and I’m sure Y/N would love having them with us all day, she adores the two betas” Yoongi states as he joins us, a nod sent my way, he understands fully where I’m coming from with my worry.
“What are you saying? She adores all of us, it’s clear as day on her face when she observes us, her eyes round and sparkling, she’s the cutest when you meet her gaze and she ducks her head slightly” Jin muses, head lulling sideways when he remembers his time with her in the nest, he’s already thinking of the next time, it was perfect, absolutely perfect.
“And she was so brave with my wolf last night, the way she cuddled to us and fell asleep in seconds…” I get chills just thinking about it, heart swelling with love and adoration, a deep purr battling to leave my chest, she was so small, so beautiful…
“She what?! Your- she saw your wolf?!” Jungkook exclaims as he runs over, his mouth agape in shock, he wanted to be the first! It was all planned in his mind! No!
I smirk at him and bring the cup back to my lips, a taunting quirk to my brow. “She hugged us and called my wolf a pretty boy, she was very cute, it was a lovely first meeting, my wolf is still preening with how well it went” I tease him, watch as he pouts, like he just got his favorite treasure stolen from him, except that his baby powder is thriving, he can’t help but be happy about it, happy for us, for my wolf and I.
“What spurred you on? You don’t normally shift in the middle of the night for no reason” Yoongi asks, curious, and the memory of her words has my chest rumbling with strength, eyes creasing with pride, she’d said that like it was the most obvious thing too, our little omega, how full of surprises she is.
“We talked about her joining our pack when she’d fully heal from the poison, that then she would be ours, I didn’t want to go too far in my claiming her but then she went ahead and corrected me herself, said that she’s already ours, my wolf forced its way out at hearing that” I explain, laugh when the room fills with growls, the sounds ecstatic, warm rumbles of pride, they didn’t expect that one.
“Did she really?” Jimin asks, overexcited, he would definitely start jumping with Jungkook if Jin wasn’t still wrapped around his shoulders for support and comfort.
I nod my head, watch as they all melt on the spot, feet itching to take them to her but they resist it, they know that she stayed up late, she needs as much sleep as she can get.
“I hate that I have to leave before she wakes up, damn it!” the alpha whines and we all chuckle, knowing how he’s feeling, although I did sleep all night with her, I’m soothed on that one, I heard it from her in person after all.
“That reminds me” I let out as I turn back to Yoongi and Jungkook, they calm down at seeing my seriousness. “After work, I want the four of you to bring her to get new clothes. What she owns right now, it goes right in the trash, get everything she needs, from a to z, and then a little more”.
Jungkook excitedly claps his hands and nods eagerly. “I was waiting for that one! Of course we’ll go, right hyung?”.
Yoongi sighs and nods his head, feigning disinterest when really, we can all see the small excited smile on his lips. “We’ll go, we can make it fun at the same time and maybe go to the cinema, and then eat something at a restaurant? Just the five of us, you know, it could make her happy?”.
I chuckle at his words, because for someone who’s trying to pretend like it’s going to be a lot of work, he just made this longer for himself if the way Jungkook’s eyes sparkle with dreams and hopes is anything to go by.
“Yes!!! We have to do all of that! Two alphas, two betas and one baby omega, it’s going to be so fun!” he screams before dashing off to his room, he’s going to need to impress the lady because he intends to be the favorite today.
Jimin, Jin and I smile, not saddened that we’re not included in the group in the least, it’s always good to bond in smaller pairs, the three of us can have our time together without distractions, something that can be hard to attain at times when you have six mates to take care of, now seven with Y/N.
“You pups have fun, but please be careful, bring a blanket from the pack nest along with clothes from the shelves, ones that was scented by all of us, just in case. What else… noise cancelling headphones can be good if her senses start getting overwhelmed… you know what, I’ll make a bag myself, I can think of a few things that she might find helpful, let me go take care of it now” Jin mumbles before giving Jimin a quick kiss to the cheek, after which he leaves us to head back to the corridor.
I’m glad we have him to think of all those things, I hadn’t even thought about her hearing getting too sensitive if they go where there are a lot of people, although if she does start reaching that point, the drop would be easy from there, they’d have to build her an emergency nest quickly before we get a repeat of yesterday.
I turn to Yoongi, notice how he’s already staring at me, expecting for me to say something, our sensitive alpha, he really notices everything.
“If anything happens, and I mean anything at all, you call us, okay? I’ll be back home early tonight, Jimin too, Jin might be a little later but he won’t have any patients so we’ll be available to come and get you if you need us, no playing brave, alright? This has nothing to do with proving that you can be a good alpha, it’s about her comfort.
If she does start dropping and you see that nothing is helping her, it’s not your fault, am I clear? It’s not anyone’s fault, her wolf might simply find it hard to relax outside of home, just make sure to keep an eye on her, keep the others from pushing too much, can you do that for me, hyung?”.
He nods his head, his eyes reassuring me, he’s not going to play games today, not when it concerns her and he’ll make sure the others are careful.
I’m sure Hoseok will be on high alert too, his mistake from yesterday will take time to leave his mind, it does bring an advantage today, he’ll notice her discomfort probably before the others do, his every senses focused on her and her well-being, he won’t make the same mistake twice.
“Of course, pack alpha, I understand”.
We share a small smile, a little tense with the day to come, but we’ll need to see how it goes, one day at a time, we don’t have any other choices for now.
Your POV
“Yoongi, Jungkook, it’s come to my attention that I still haven’t seen your tattoos and that needs to change now” I blurt out as soon as the thought crosses my mind.
Hoseok grins from the steering wheel and Jungkook giggles from besides me, Taehyung on my other side while Yoongi shakes his head from the passenger seat. “It’s too late, we left the house”.
I gape at him, the rumbling of the moving car growling to express my shock, Hoseok looks proud of himself when he sees my eyes light up, the timing was perfect, but I force my expression back to a shocked and disappointed one when I find Yoongi’s eyes on me, amusement obvious in his orbs.
“We’re still in the car” I state, to which he nods.
“We are, but we’re not home anymore”.
I huff and cross my arms over my chest, not about to give up now, I can’t believe he’s saying such a weak excuse to me, his poor omega, the only one who has no idea what their tattoos look like, what is this injustice?
“Well, Yoongi, I say that this doesn’t make sense at all. You don’t want your customers to see the tattoos, I understand that, but do you see any of them nearby right now?” I ask him with a wave of the hand to show the inside of the vehicle.
“I can’t see anyone, but as far as I know, the car is not our house, so the deal cannot be applied right now” the alpha mocks me, not about to lose this fight either when he taunts me with a lopsided smirk.
I can’t believe him! “Not even a little one? A little peek? I’ll peek so quickly that no one else will be able to see anything?” I try again, face turning pouty when Yoongi simply shrugs before looking back to the front, a pleased grunt leaving him when Hoseok moves a hand to link his fingers with the alpha’s.
Jungkook nudges my side and smiles at me. “Hyung is a little shy to show his tattoos, give him some time, he’ll probably give you a surprise peek later. I don’t have that problem so I’ll show you mine when we’re at the parlour, it’s going to be easier if I remove my shirt and it’s hard to do in here, be patient for a little more, okay?”.
I try to not focus on the removal of his shirt part and more on the tattoos being shown, but I can’t stop the light pink that takes place on my cheeks and he can’t help himself when he coos, both hands going to cup my cheeks to press a kiss to my nose, his true mate is too cute for his heart.
“You’re right to blush, little rose, Jungkook here likes to work out from time to time, he’s ripped, you’ll see” Taehyung muses proudly, as if he’s the one with said body, but it only causes my cheeks to turn a shade darker, what have I subjected myself to?
“Maybe we can wait until we’re back home? I think Yoongi has a point, it would be better there, we should keep your workplace for work, yeah?” I change my mind quickly now that I know what awaits me but every wolves in the car grin in amusement, they can see through my embarrassment like it’s made of glass.
“You’ve never seen a shirtless man, sweets?” Jungkook hums with a teasing tone, head tilting at me and chest pushed out, does he get to be the first masculine skin I see in all of its splendor? He would love for this to be true.
I bashfully shake my head. “No, you know, there are always shirtless men in the tv shows… I’ve seen plenty of them, I don’t mind, they don’t affect me” I let out, eyes blinking unnaturally fast because this is far from the truth, on TV and in person, close enough that I can touch? It’s not the same at all, I hope my heart doesn’t fail me.
“Is that so? You’ll have no problem with me showing you at the parlour then, it’s decided” the young alpha chirps, eyes seeing through me too easily and I purse my lips, hands turning slightly sweaty the closer we get to work, this is bad, really bad.
The rest of the drive to Pristine Moonlight happens too quickly and I silently blame Hoseok for that, I’m sure he did it on purpose, the car parked behind the building not giving me much options to flee, I shouldn’t have talked about the tattoos so easily, now I’m going to see Jungkook without a shirt, what if I drool? Can I keep my cool, my pride?
I think that’s asking a little bit too much from me, I might just have to hide once I’ve seen it all because there will be no facing him anymore if I behave like a stupid dog in love.
“You coming with us, honey?” Yoongi calls out to me and I look around me to find that everyone is gone and in the building.
I am incredibly tempted with running away right now while I still can, none of them could catch me, not before a minute or two when I’m completely out of breath a few streets away, but is it worth it?
The wolf snorts. “You do realize you just said that aloud, don’t you? If you want to run away, I don’t mind, honey, but you’ll have the four of us running after you and that might be a little scary”.
I huff at him, not liking how he’s currently saying that such a thing would scare me, I’m not a little pup they can scare just because they run after me, I should be the one scaring them because I’m running too fast for them!
Show true mates to not underestimate us, we fast fast fast!
I look at my phone to see that we’re incredibly early, for the unique purpose of building me the perfect nest, they wanted extra time to cuddle before work, all of us together so… customers are not meant to get here for a little while.
We run? I say we run, blame omega wolf for that later, just have fun now!
Oh, I love my wolf.
I turn one foot away from Yoongi and his eyes narrow at me, his lips moving to say something but I don’t hear him because I’m already running away with a giggle, the streets around here ones I know well from going through them often to try and get a job, but my current goal is the green park nearby, the one where I met Yoongi for the first time.
Can I make it there without them catching me? I would be very proud if I make it in one piece!
It’s exhilarating, the feeling of the wind caressing my skin as it blows in my ears, feet hitting the ground loudly with every steps I take, the blue sky over my head clear and devoid of clouds, like it’s encouraging me to keep going, to be strong, it’s an amazing feeling that fills all of my being.
Not hearing anything yet except for the chirping of the birds and the passing cars, I look behind me quickly, wondering if maybe they decided to stay at the shop after all but when my eyes settle on four bodies running after me, my heart skips a beat in fear, because holy shit, Yoongi was right, this is terrifying!
And why are they so fast?!
Go faster, faster!
I’m trying, damn it!
“You guys can’t catch me now! You can’t!” I scream, my voice startling many passersby who quickly get out of the way when I approach but I have no time to apologize when I hear Jungkook’s devilish laughter behind me, way too close, shit!
“You can’t ask alphas to not catch their omega, sweets! It goes against every fundamental wolf instincts!” he muses happily and another look behind me shows him definitely too close for comfort, a huge smile on his face, he’s loving this, but the sight only spurs me to run faster, I can’t let them catch me so soon, I just got started!
I turn back to the front only to shriek when I find Yoongi in front of me, how the hell-
“You really think you can outrun us, honey?” he drawls but before he can say anything else, I make a sharp turn to my right and cross the street as quickly as is safe, no cars within sight, thank goodness!
“I can and I will!” I shout without looking back, throat and chest now burning, because fuck, I’m not used to running that much, but the day I give up is the day I die, so I keep running, the sight of the park getting closer filling me with hope, I’m almost there!
“She’s so fast! You guys are all too fast!” I barely hear Hoseok over all the panting going on right now, but his words make me laugh, soul bursting with joy and pride, this feels so good, to be chased by my true mates, it’s scary but in a good way and I never thought I could feel that way one day.
Jungkook and Yoongi maneuver their new tactic to try and corner me but again, I manage to flee their outstretched arms before they catch me and Taehyung barks out a laugh. “What’s that, our alphas can’t catch our baby omega now? You two are rusty, Jimin would be disappointed!”.
That has the both of them grumbling, every single one of their instincts and senses working to figure out how to get their omega and after sharing one look and a nod, they try again just as I step foot on the grass, arms rising in the air because I made it!
Filled with giggles at my own personal victory, I keep running simply for the thrill it brings me before letting out a gasp when a hand grazes my arm, Jungkook just there, right behind me.
“You quick little wolf, wait until I catch you!” he warns with a smirk, he’s so close I can see the way his pupils are fully dilated, he’s in hunting mode and I’m the prey, there’s no doubt about that, I started something and now I’m also the only one who can finish it.
I see the way his eyes flash with satisfaction, something that makes me frown and when I turn back to the front to see what caught his attention, it’s too late when I run straight into Yoongi who closes his arms around me tightly, the impact sending us both to the ground with a surprised scream because he hadn’t expected that one, although he should’ve.
We roll on the grass until we come to a halt, the both of us facing each other with myself encased in his hold, chest rising with loud breathing as we laugh together, my face going to snuggle in his neck as I try to catch my breath, goodness!
Jungkook drops down behind me and hugs me over Yoongi’s arms, his laughter echoing in the air around us, this was a nice surprise he did not expect, the eldest’s shout that Y/N was running away while giggling something he didn’t know he needed.
None of them had ran like that for a long time, especially not with the goal of catching an omega of their own, Jin would smack them for even mentioning such an activity, it fills them with a deep and pleased rumbling purr, an instinct they didn’t realize was there soothed for the first time in all of their life.
“There you are!” Taehyung’s voice eventually reaches our ears and the three of us look up to see him and Hoseok joining us with an amused shake of the head before taking a break on the grass at our feet, their exhausted grunts making me grin, I can already tell that I will do this again in the near future.
I wonder how Jimin and Namjoon would react? I need to try one day.
“I was not ready for such a run this morning” Yoongi eventually blurts out before peeking down at me, his dark chocolate bursting, rich and creamy and so delicious almost the only thing I can breathe with how close my nose is to his throat, their honey merging in the air and making me swoon, I can’t help the proud smile I give him when our eyes meet.
“My wolf told me to run, said that I could blame it for this later and to just have fun for now” I chirp, nowhere feeling guilty because this was a lot of fun, he leans down to rub his nose against my own, chest rumbling against mine, he can’t even find words to complain, he loved the hunt.
“Your wolf told you to defy your alpha? Such a playful little pup it is” the man hums before dipping his head to my neck, a pleased sigh leaving him when all that meets his nose is light, sunshine and rainbow rain, it’s warm and gentle.
“So it wasn’t to run away from my exposed chest?” Jungkook murmurs from behind me and I blush before shaking my head, not at all! Of course not! This was all for fun, just for fun!
They all chuckle, but ultimately, Hoseok and Taehyung sit up with a groan at the effort it takes them, they’re the ones getting rusty, they need to change that, working in the kitchen between days of staying at home making them softer than they thought they were, they’ll think about following Jungkook to work out more often.
“We should start heading back to the parlour now so we can get working on that nest before it’s time to work, it wouldn’t do to have it incomplete when you would need it” Hoseok states to my intention and I purse my lips, knowing that he’s right, after which Yoongi makes us sit up with Jungkook’s help, breaths still uneven but much lighter than earlier.
All four of them smile at me. “Come on now, let’s get that cuddling station ready for our sweet omega”.
—
“Sweets, come over here”.
I turn around at the sound of Jungkook’s voice, one that comes from the office room that will now also serve as a nest area for me.
With only Yoongi to keep me company as we’d look over the agenda to bring me up to date with the day coming up, the other three decided to work together on my nest, only coming by once in a while to spend some time with us before going back to continue with their task.
I had wanted to go with them a few times to have a look but more importantly, I needed to make sure I would be able to work well today so I did my best to focus on what Yoongi would say, until now.
The soft alpha nudges my side with a smile and sends me off to see what Jungkook might need, to which I nod before going with a happy jump to my step, curious to see what the room looks like now, I’ve been thinking about it for the past forty minutes.
I don’t think much of it when Taehyung and Hoseok walk out of the room with a smile sent my way before heading for the small kitchen where they make themselves glasses of water, and so, I completely miss when their faces turn amused, ears ready to listen in on my reaction when I would enter the room.
I reach the slightly parted door and push it open only to freeze in place when instead of seeing a nest, I come face to face with an exposed bad, very defined shoulders, the skin stretched over muscles that make me gulp, saliva not spilling free but instead leaving me like a dry ocean, eyes wide over the golden skin in front of me, one that is decorated by multiple lines of ink that form letters and forms of all kinds.
“Holy shit and fairy godmother” I blurt out, because while I expected muscles, I didn’t expect that, but it makes sense, it makes a lot of sense if I think back to whenever Jungkook would hold me, or the hugs, I should’ve expected that much.
My eyes take in the whole expense of the back gracing my eyes, lines that don’t really form any shapes but that connect everything together sending my orbs on a journey as I follow them like they’re a puzzle to be solved.
Starting from above the hairline at his nape, a black line along with a golden one twirl together down half of his spine before going to his side where I can see names beautifully written along his waist, names I recognize very well, it’s his pack members and mates, every single one of them, except for his own name.
Then around it, the universe spreads over his skin, from above the names until it reaches up his right shoulder where his arm then shows off multiple doodles and writings that I don’t really understand, it looks like English, he filled in some space with black, but white and gold also dot his skin to form elegant curves and lines, it’s… beautiful.
If I forgot how to breathe with his back, then when he does turn around to face me, my lungs dissolve completely, my heart implodes on itself, my brain melts into a puddle, eyes almost bulging out of my head when I take in the new sight, his abs almost threatening me with how prominent they look, are they trying to kill me? His belly button looks like it’s fighting for its life!
“My belly button is doing just fine, don’t worry, it’s got strong defenses all around it” Jungkook chirps proudly, and my attempt to look up to his eyes fails when he makes his chest muscles move, I gape at the sight before a snort leaves me, because there, on his pecs stand a cute little smiling face, just two dots and a curved line for a mouth.
That’s all! He only has a smiling face!
I burst into laughter as I come to that realization, his back so impressive with all those details while his front is only decorated with three little lines, I find that adorable, as much as is possible with the threat of his muscles still ongoing, but right now, I can only see that little face as it stares at me, eternally happy, I could almost believe it winking at me!
“So? Do you like it? It’s cute right? It makes my intimidating body that much more inviting now” the man muses with a giggle at my expression, I quickly nod while trying to calm down my laughter, it does take the focus away from all his hard-work, that’s for sure.
“And now for the other grand reveal” he states excitedly before pulling me in by the hand to reveal the nest and it automatically brings an end to my amusement, eyes widening once more in shock.
The corner they made for me is absolutely lovely, they used the furnitures that were besides the couch after pushing it towards the door slightly and put them on each sides of the nest instead, a blanket over them to create a roof, and although the front is wide open, it still looks beautiful, the many cushions and blankets looking warm and fluffy and incredibly welcoming.
I have no idea how much could fit in that bag of theirs but by the look of it, the answer is too much, it could probably hide a body easily, something that keeps fueling my suspicions, they’re not very good at hiding from me so far.
Everything smells like pack and it’s divine, it reminds me of the pack nest at the house, but in smaller, and in less intense. The smells are probably going to fade at some point, it’s going to be important to bring the materials back from time to time to wash them and have them scented properly again.
At the sight of this new nest, it takes everything in me to not go in right away and Jungkook smiles at the sight before encouraging me to get in for a little bit while he puts on his shirt again before customers start coming in.
He knows his smiley face is cute but the rest can be overwhelming, he’s simply glad that my scent didn’t spike in uncertainty but instead in amazement, although he wasn’t really worried, I’m not the kind to be intimidated by a lot of ink.
And he has to say, he’s even less worried about Yoongi, the man has a few tattoos of cats because he keeps saying that if he hadn’t been a wolf, he probably would’ve been a feline and so, a complete sleeve of detailed cats is what he has, the same sleeve on which Jungkook tried to draw the animal to add to his collection only to fail miserably because it looks like it died from an unknown sickness.
But Yoongi says he loves it even though it makes him laugh whenever he stares at it and to Jungkook, well that’s enough to not hate it, although he wishes he’d done a better job, he really feels bad about it.
I tentatively make my way to the nest at his approval and as soon as I crouch before sinking into the blankets, the walls around me making the space feel safe, the coffee table nearby an additional protection from the door, I hum, yeah, this is perfect.
“So?” this time it’s Hoseok who speaks up and when I look out of the nest, it’s to see him along with Taehyung and Yoongi in the doorway, all of them expectant in the way they wait for me to give my verdict, is it satisfying enough for my instincts? Should they do better? They can surely do better, they’d just have to start over-
“It’s perfect, I love it” I let them know, content to just stay here, maybe I can be mental support instead when I come here? Inviting arms waiting for them to greet when they need a break, I don’t think I can leave this nest anytime soon, I need to stay here and make sure it’s all warm first.
The four of them heave out a breath of relief and smile at me before coming over, minds all wondering whether they can all fit inside because they know how it is for an omega with a new nest like this one, Jin warned them that it’s possible I might be unable to leave before an hour or two, that it would be easier if they remained with me for a little bit.
I look around me and head further in at the back before motioning for them to come in. “If we all stay close, we can fit”.
Jungkook doesn’t wait for me to ask again when he all but plunges inside head first, a dolphin is what he looked like, it makes me snicker as he comes to cuddle up next to me, face looking all proud of himself and arms pulling me over him to take less space, and when the betas follow in next, Yoongi observes for a moment before hesitating, I can tell that he’s not sure he can fit inside with us, it’s making his eyes droop sadly and my heart with it.
“Yoongi, don’t worry, you can fit, just climb over Taehyung” I let out and the beta snaps his head my way, an indignant look on his face but Yoongi beams before he does so, and when he indeed climbs over Taehyung, multiple grunts fill the small space because “You’re so heavy, hyung, what the heck!”.
“Hush, I’m not that bad, at least I don’t eat cake every single day, and then more because of work, I’m sure not having you on top of me”.
“W-what? I- I mean I do eat a lot, but I don’t gain weight, it’s fine!”.
“You’re still heavy, even Namjoon struggles lifting you up”.
“That’s a lie-” “No, he’s right on that one, hyung, even I find you heavy”.
“Rose! You can’t let them talk to me like that!”.
“Don’t bring her in this, don’t make her lie for your sake, you’re heavier than I am, deal with it”.
I purse my lips into an awkward smile, unsure of what to say to this, except for one solution that will displease them. “You know what? You guys get out, Hoseok can stay”.
The beta tries to hide his smile, very badly must I say while the others start complaining, and where Yoongi first hesitated to come in, now he completely refuses to leave, his body splayed all over Taehyung and Hoseok to block the way out, his lips tight in defiance.
“We’ll be nice, it’s okay, we’ll stop whining, okay? Take that request back, I’m not leaving”.
I stare at him and cross my arms, aware of Taehyung, Jungkook and Yoongi’s eyes on me, waiting while Hoseok remains completely relaxed, the chosen one, he’s doing just fine.
“You really won’t leave?” I ask, and when they all shake their head, I shrug before pulling Hoseok over to climb his lap, his soul buzzing with joy when his arms close around me while the others observe in silence, orbs filled with desire, they want to hold me like this too, it’s unfair!
“Then you can stay, but I’ll cuddle Hobi only because he’s the only one who doesn’t insult his mates” I muse, words that have the beta purring while said others start whining again, a cute pile of huge men having a tantrum, it makes me laugh, they’re so funny.
“It’s not fair! I was holding you first!” Jungkook exclaims, to which Hoseok shrugs as I rest my cheek on his shoulder.
“That’s too bad, now you’re last”.
“Nooooooo!”.
(AUTHOR) This chapter will be the last one for the week, I’m sorry I couldn’t update more but I hope you enjoyed the few ones nonetheless! For the next two weeks, I will be working on Loving hybrids, a story that is not available on tumblr yet, it’s only on wattpad, so I highly invite you to follow me there if you want to have access to my stories more easily!(imnotlauriane)
For more information about this story, find it here
“Are you sure you don’t want to try going to sleep, doll?” Hoseok asks me as everyone starts heading to the bathrooms to do their nightly routines.
Everyone minus Namjoon and Taehyung, the two wolves still not back home, much to my disappointment. The pack alpha needed to stay at the university for a few more hours due to a situation, he didn’t know when he’d be back and Taehyung must be finishing up at the restaurant, it’s already so late.
I nod my head, not sleepy in the least, I napped too much today that’s for sure.
“You guys made her sleep in the pack nest nearly all day, how could she be able to sleep after that?” Yoongi chides, words that have Jin, Jimin and the beta smiling sheepishly, they did do that, didn’t they?
“Well… you have your new phone now so… maybe get used to it then?” Hoseok offers with a scratch to his hair, he didn’t mean to keep me from having a normal night, but then again, their instincts were a mess today, they don’t think it could’ve happened any differently.
I lift it up so he can see it, a smile on my lips. “I’m already downloading a few games Jungkook chose for me, I’ll familiarize myself slowly, maybe I’ll read more articles like this morn-”
“No, don’t you dare” Hoseok stops me there, eyes warning and confusing the others, it makes me giggle because I know exactly why he would prefer I don’t, some of the stuff in there were plain weird, but they were also entertaining.
“Why not? You added everyone’s numbers in here right? I can text you every new facts I find funny, then when you wake up, surprise!” I chirp, too much energy for the current late hour, it’s tiring some of the wolves who simply shake their head before leaving us while Hoseok stands still, eyes narrowing at me.
“You wouldn’t do that, would you, doll?” he asks, his voice a low drawl, he’s clearly warning me but I just don’t feel like shutting up right now, body all giddy with liveliness and amusement.
“You’ll just have to wait until morning to find out” I giggle before hiding out of sight behind the couch’s back cushions, and when I hear his feet bring him closer, I expectantly look up to see his face appear from behind the furniture, his eyes sparkling at my mischief.
“What a teasing little omega we have tonight, hm?” he murmurs as he bends closer to kiss my nose, one that scrunches up at the contact, heart melting for him, it’s like my adoration for them keeps increasing the more I stare at them, and for that, I’m pretty sure my wolf is the cause, not that I mind.
As expected, my purr quickly builds up in my chest and Hoseok smiles tenderly at me, lips pursing as he seems to be debating if he should go to sleep and leave me alone or if he should stay up after all, but his droopy eyes show how tired he is, the emotions of the day finally getting to him, he wouldn’t last five minutes awake.
“Give me two little minutes, my soft bun, I’ll bring you something to snuggle into from the pack nest, okay?” he offers and at my eager nod, he ruffles my hair before walking out of sight, a yawn following him as he heads back to the corridor where I can hear the sound of teeth being brushed and faces being washed.
In the meantime, I take a look at my phone to see that everything has been fully downloaded and I grin, excited to try all of them.
The first one is a game that looks absolutely adorable, it’s a tap-tap game in which you build an aquarium, there’s also another one with a garden and one with kittens, my reaction from earlier spurred Jungkook to get a few of these with a proud grin, something about how they’re relaxing, meant to be soothing, that they’d be perfect for me when I’m nervous.
Then there’s also one that he called an… airpigie? Anyway it’s got these little characters that you can collect to use in fights, the game looked pretty and fun so he made me get it too.
Curious about the last one, one that fits my current mood more than the others do, I press on it quickly, all excited to see the screen change, small videos playing and captivating me right away, why does everything look so good? And it’s so smooth too! I’ve never had anything like this before, my old phone was really bad and would lag all the time, I hated using it but this one is actually pretty nice!
But then again, with how expensive it was, I would give it back to Hoseok and tell him to get a refund if it was bad, you can’t pay that much and receive junk just because it’s all pink and glitters!
A sudden softness draping over my body has me looking up to find Hoseok smiling tiredly as he wraps me into a fluffy blanket, one that I have scented earlier, it has my scent along with everyone else’s and I melt into it instantly, much to the beta’s delight.
“You keep this one with you, okay? If you fall asleep, Namjoon will bring you to bed so don’t worry too much” he muses softly and when I nod, he hums, one last kiss to my nose before he walks away to the bathroom he shares with the others to get ready for bed too.
It doesn’t take too long after that before Jungkook, Jimin, Jin and Yoongi come by one after the other to wish me a good relaxing time, that they’re not far if I need anything, to not worry about spending the night here because Namjoon or Taehyung will take care of bringing me to bed if they see me asleep, and they especially don’t forget to tell me how cute I am like this before leaving me, proud with the blushing they brought to life on my face.
And then, when all doors close, lights switched off and an overwhelming silence looming over my head, I bring my gaze back to my phone after turning to my side, a cushion under my head and another one against my chest to support my arm as I start playing the game.
And the more I play, the story a captivating one, the graphics and plays of colours amazing to my inexperienced eyes, I suddenly understand why everyone used to play these during breaks between classes, students proudly showing off their team while I would drown in study books, oh the things I have missed.
And so, unbeknownst to me, minutes quickly go by until one hour has gone by, then another, levels climbing, my characters getting stronger and a fatigue that still wants nothing to do with me.
At this pace, I might not sleep at all, and tomorrow will see me drinking a few coffees to keep track of the hours until I go to sleep early, but it’s doable, it wouldn’t be a first time for me and so, I keep focusing on the game, the sounds it makes the only thing heard in the room, light flashing from the couch, it’s enough to alert anyone of my presence here.
So when the front door finally opens, I don’t worry too much about making myself known, ears and nose instead focusing on the body that gets closer, and when lavender tea makes it to my nose, I smile before I see the owner’s face peek over to see me laying on the couch all alone.
Namjoon quirks a surprised eyebrow at seeing me still awake in the darkness, a phone device in my hands with the visual of a character who keeps throwing fireballs to a poor tree, he blinks in silence for a moment before registering my state, his pack’s scents drowning me and making me look all cozy.
“Sweet baby, what are you doing all alone here so late?” he asks softly as he makes his way around the furniture after dropping his bag on the floor, body sitting down in front of my stomach and torso twisting so he can gaze at me.
I hum and lock the phone, after which my eyes quickly adjust to the renewed darkness, his body easily visible to my night sight, it’s really cool, I wonder if I’ll ever take it for granted one day.
“Jimin and Hoseok made me sleep in the pack nest before lunch, then after that I went there on my own and fell asleep, then Jin joined me, we fell asleep together again, so when Yoongi and Jungkook came to wake me up before dinner, well… it was already too late, I slept too much”.
Namjoon stares at me with a slightly amused face as I speak and when I’m done, he hums deep in his throat, the sound husky and enough to melt my insides, even more so when he brings a hand to my cheek to get the hair away from covering it before remaining there, gentle as his thumb grazes the skin slowly.
“In other words, you’re not sleeping tonight” he summarizes and I nod, head tilting into his touch, his hand is so warm and comforting, but my mind is very much awake, there’s no avoiding it.
“Yoongi tried to make me sleepy by giving me warm milk, and even a tea an hour later, but nothing worked”.
He chuckles, eyes still gazing at me, drinking me in, it seems that he’s finally allowing himself to relax after being nervous all day, I soften at that realization, he must have been just like Jin and the others, needing to see me to register that I’m not in danger anymore.
“How was work today, Namjoon? I didn’t make it too hard for you, did I?” I ask him, to which he sighs softly before shaking his head slowly.
“It was okay, focusing was a little hard, but Jimin kept me up to date with your state so I wouldn’t feel like fleeing from work to get to you before I could, it’s a big exam period this week so I can’t really afford to take much time off these days”.
I hum at his explanation, feeling bad that this all happened in such a busy period, he doesn’t need that additional stress, nor do any of them really, but then again, it wasn’t anyone’s fault, we were unprepared and my wolf took my emotions and built a sinking ship with it, that wasn’t something we expected.
“You must be sleepy then, you’re working hard and I wouldn’t want to keep you from having a good night rest, you’ll be leaving early tomorrow again, right? I’ll go to sleep later when I’m tired so don’t worry about me, you can go” I let him know, I don’t want to keep him from sleeping but he shakes his head again, a small chuckle leaving him.
“I had a coffee before coming over so I’m not really sleepy, and I was actually thinking about continuing with work in my office here so…” he shrugs lightly, but my eyes widen at hearing that he wasn’t even going to take a break after working until this late.
“You can’t be serious, Namjoon!” I exclaim quietly, eyes round and staring up at him in disbelief before I shake my head, hands gripping onto his own still on my cheek with strength, like I’m going to let him overwork himself!
He grins at the sight gracing his eyes and I frown at him, lips pursing unhappily. “You can’t work so late, I’m against it”.
“Oh, you’re against it? Well I guess I don’t really have a choice then, I can’t possibly work and upset you, can I?” he muses, endeared when I quickly nod my head with bright eyes, proud that it worked so easily, omega needs to protect alpha, omega’s job, pack alpha needs break, let’s keep him near.
“So what should I do then?” he asks as he looks around us, the space very limited with how I currently am positioned, I do have one solution that comes to mind, but would he want to go along? Does the pack alpha like to cuddle just like everyone else?
“How about I lie down behind you and you keep playing that game of yours, I could watch you play” he offers as if he had free access to my mind, it has my eyes widening, heart beating happily, I swear if I had a tail, it would wag behind me without end.
Lavender tea, warm and soothing, honey poured into it gets closer as Namjoon climbs the couch to slip in behind me with a contented sigh, the proximity doing wonders to his instincts, his wolf finally getting the relief it was seeking all day but couldn’t get.
Being away from his pack is always hard to begin with, so being away from his true mate during a day of hardships? He would’ve crawled all the way back here if it would’ve allowed him to see me sooner, he would’ve done it without hesitation.
I resist an excited giggle at feeling myself get wrapped up in his embrace, one of his arms over the blanket covering my hip while my hands peek out from the extremity in front of me to get a hold of my phone, and after he makes himself comfortable, myself pushed into his broad and strong chest to make sure I don’t fall off the couch, he breathes in deeply.
“I’ve been thinking about this all day, it feels even better than I imagined” he says softly, a tentative drag of his nose against the exposed side of my neck, he relaxes when he feels me melting into his touch, nothing like our first experience after my running out of the hospital.
“I hope today’s misadventure won’t keep you from trying to go out again, or from depending on us. Monetarily I mean. I know it’s a big change, it’s a lot to take in and Hoseok should’ve thought about it before exposing you to such a thing as a black card first, but… it’s become normal for us, we don’t really think much anymore before using it so I hope you can get used to it too, someday”.
I pause a little at his words before opening the same game from earlier again.
“Well… it really shocked me, you know? Back at the shop, I was already slightly on edge at knowing that I was in such an expensive place, so when I saw him pull it out like it was no big deal… yeah, it did hit me pretty hard that you guys are… like there” I raise my arm to show him how high they are in my eyes “while I’m… here” I then bring it a lot lower.
Namjoon’s about to say something, his lavender turning strong but I smile and speak before he can.
“I was sensitive and my wolf brought that out of proportions, so I didn’t really handle that thought the way I should’ve, but it’s fine now. I mean, will I get used to it right away? No, but I’m aware that it’s among the first things I need to accept in this current reality, you guys are not poor and I’m aware that while I stay with you, my old way of living won’t have a place here either. It’s just a lot, but I’ll… I’ll get used to it”.
His scent softens and he squeezes me tighter in his hold, his strength grounding, he feels like a barrier against the whole world, it’s calming.
“So you are open to staying with us? You’re not going to try and leave?” he asks softly and I chuckle before shaking my head. “Why would I go away from my seven true mates? I feel like you guys would keep calling me and ask me to come over if I did, it would only waste everyone’s time and resources”.
His chest rumbles in contentment as he rests his head behind mine, nose rubbing into my hair. “True, we’d be so needy that you would probably grow annoyed of us and our heats would be insufferable with you somewhere else than here”.
Just imagining it has me wincing. I’d probably end up with one of them breaking down my door just to make sure I’m safe like everyone else since I’d be living alone, no more alone time while peeing, that’s something I’ll need to expect with the seven of them, aren’t I?
“How much more intense does it get with a true mate compared to a chosen mate? For your heat” I ask him, needing to prepare myself, surely their heats are going to hit at some point soon, Namjoon hums, his eyes falling on the game that shows a little map of quests before answering.
“Well… it really depends on how well surrounded the true mate is. In your case, you have seven of us, which means you’re rarely going to be alone, that’s going to soothe one part of our instincts, but we’ll still need to have pretty much a constant sight on you because we need to keep you safe at all cost.
You want to cook? Don’t touch sharp knives, you want to play around, make sure you don’t fall and get hurt, when you’re hungry, you’ll get more food than you can eat, things like that. You’ll be drowning in our clothes, to a point that you might sweat from being too warm, but then we’ll give you a lot of water so you stay hydrated.
We’ll just be… constantly overthinking about what you might need, what might be wrong until it’s over, it’s going to be… a lot for you, especially the first time it happens but there’s not much we can do about that, that’s just how it is for alphas. Betas’ heats are much softer, they’re mainly there to make sure everyone remains healthy and happy, they’re not that affected by it and for yours, it’s going to be a little different too, the same goes for Jin as you’re both omegas.
Your wolves will want that very same attention that might have been overwhelming during ours. You’ll want to be kept safe, you might feel too needy, constantly seeking cuddles and hugs as well as nesting with us, but since all seven of us are your true mates, we’ll be able to keep a rotation going without you panicking at every instants.
It might sound scary said like that, you’ve never experienced one after all so it sounds like you’re going to become someone entirely different, not in control of yourself anymore, and that would be true in a way, because your wolf will be much closer to the surface than usual. A lot of omegas spend it shifted because it makes them feel better, but don’t worry, we’ll make sure you experience that before your first heat.
We should have Jin have a look at you to try and determine when your heat might hit, just to be sure, although I doubt it’ll be anytime soon, not with how unbalanced your system currently is, the poison did a lot of damage that will take time to heal so you shouldn’t concern yourself over that too much, okay?”.
Damn that was a lot of information. I blink a few times as I process what he just told me, that basically, everything that I’ve had to endure today, it’ll be even worse.
But then again, I did kind of adore the attention I got, so in a way, maybe I’ll be fine? My wolf and I are both starving for affection and physical touch, we might just end up purring from start to finish for every single one of them.
“But… you guys are seven… four alphas so… I might not have much of a break, considering how long heats normally last, it’s a few days right? Are yours all close to one another?” I ask and Namjoon tenses a little before shrugging sheepishly.
“Well… you know how human females end up getting their cycle at the same time when they spend a lot of time together?”.
Oh no.
I turn my head to see the way Namjoon purses his lips cutely, he can see the despair in my eyes.
“We have our heats all at the same time”.
I am going to die.
That’s why he kept saying we, they will literally be hovering around me to make sure I’m not dying all at the same time, and that will in turn kill me!
“It sounds worse than it is, really. We’re all mates so we all end up getting through it without much struggles, we just make sure to be stocked on food before it starts and we make sure to have a few days off work so we can stay at home. Pack nesting happens often and we just… enjoy that time.
We talk, we share how much we love each other, we laugh and cuddle and then life resumes” he tries to reassure me, and as sweet as he says it, all I can register at the moment is how I will have at least four wolves eager to burrito me into blankets with glasses of water besides me, hands ready to keep me away from any possible sources of pain, which might just be walking at this point.
“When is it due for?” I ask, a little nervous and at Namjoon’s silence, I purse my lips before exhaling deeply.
“It’s soon, isn’t it?”.
“It’s next week”.
Okay, it’s okay, don’t panic.
You have a few days left to prepare before being completely smothered, I have a feeling that Jin won’t want me to leave the pack nest not even one second then, just what kind of experience will that be?
In a way, I guess I should use that time to learn? Because Jin is an omega like me, so seeing how he handles it might show me how it’s going to be for me, right? And the way the others act with him will surely be how they’ll act with me?
Oh boy, this is making me so nervous now, how many scent highs will I be pushed into without being able to resist them?
Namjoon rubs my waist in comfort over the blanket. “Don’t worry, like I said, it sounds worse than it really is. Hoseok and Taehyung will be there to guide you through it when we can’t, Jin will want to cuddle and us alphas will be there to watch over you two, we’ll try to make it so you can still have some alone time if you really need it, although that might be hard for the younger ones, but we have betas for that purpose, they can be firm when we go over the top”.
I nod my head, that’s reassuring, makes me really glad that they’re not all alphas, I’m not sure I would survive otherwise.
“Okay… I’ll trust you on that one, Namjoon, I just don’t want to be forced to remain still, and I don’t want to be pushed into a scent-sleep again, no matter what happens, okay? I’m expecting scent highs to happen but that’s my limit, I want to keep as much of a clear mind as possible” I request and he nods quickly, eager to reassure me that he will listen.
“Of course, yes, I promise it won’t happen, the others know that too, we’ll do our best to not swarm into your space constantly, as long as we can see you, we should be fine, it’s just… you know how it is for wolves, heats are for possible mating so the most important is that you remain safe, our wolves would go crazy if you were unwell”.
We remain silent after that, the game completely forgotten because there’s so much information being processed, but it had to happen at some point, my transition from being a human to a wolf requiring more efforts because many things are new for me while others simply need more details.
“Can I ask you a question, Namjoon?” I eventually ask him and when he hums curiously, I let my mind trail back to what Yoongi and Jungkook had said when I woke up earlier, the little I can remember of their conversation.
“How does it work, to be made part of a pack? Yoongi said earlier that Jin was always meant to be pack omega, that with me, he could have his instincts soothed, that means he needs me in the pack right?”.
Namjoon’s arms squeeze me tightly, nose sliding against my ear, it brings goosebumps all over my skin, his musky scent, lavender and honey gaining in intensity, the good kind, I can even feel the way his chest starts rumbling in purrs, it’s sweet.
“Would you want to be part of my pack? To be officially mate with everyone, my sweet omega?”.
His voice has gone down in pitch, low and thick with want, how much he wants for this to happen, it curls around my heart like a vice, yet it doesn’t tighten, ready to pull back should I refuse, it brings life to thousands of butterflies in my stomach, soul tingling with the prospect of being theirs, entirely theirs, and my wolf preens at the thought too, my purrs starting to fill the silence, they spur his to raise to the surface too.
I shakily nod my head, breath short as I feel his lips start to go down my ear, to my neck and shoulder before going back up slightly, I startle a little when I feel his teeth nip the skin softly before he licks it over, a pleased grunt leaving him at the act.
“When you’ve completely healed from the poison, when there’s not a single trace of the damage it did to you, then I will make you mine, ours” he promises with a kiss over my skin, slow and tender, I melt in his hold, I should be disappointed that it’s not going to happen now, yet his promise I know to be sacred, and it’s not like I can’t be with them in the meantime.
Although there’s a little correction to be done in what he just said.
“Namjoon” I start, a little breathless with how his lips keep tickling the soft skin between my neck and shoulder, a sensitive spot that he keeps decorating with invisible kisses, he wants them colourful, but he can tolerate for now that they only hold his scent, it’s proof enough of what he’s allowed with me.
“What is it, ‘mega” he lulls me into answering with his raspy voice, the strong vibrations of his purring coursing through all of me, I barely feel my own leaving me as I close my eyes, the pack alpha’s pheromones so strong that I could almost feel them in the air if I so much as waved a hand through it.
I inhale deeply and smile before speaking, curious of what reaction this might pull out of him.
“I am already yours, aren’t I? All of yours”.
His breath hitches in his throat and when a growl rips out of him, it feels like it’s coming less from him and more from his wolf, his hold on me secured and unwilling to let go, he breathes in harshly before resting his face in my neck, like he’s fighting for control.
“Shifting, need to shift 'mega” he gasps out and my eyes widen when I process what he just said, his wolf wants to come to the surface and it’s apparently very intent on not giving Namjoon much of a choice.
I bring a hand over his arm that covers me, soft and soothing as I squeeze my fingers around his forearm.
“It’s okay, alpha, I don’t mind, omega doesn’t mind” I muse and it’s instantaneous, the way he stops struggling, one last kiss to my skin before he sits up and scoots away from me, the loss of his touch leaving me cold and buzzing with excitement.
Am I going to finally meet one of their wolves? The pack alpha wolf? It’s almost scary, it’s like meeting the CEO of a big and impressive company, his wolf is at the head, it’s at the top, it decides, it makes the rules, and when I hear clothes ripping apart, Namjoon not allowed much time to remove much of anything, the quality of air changes, the first warning I get that the human-like version of Namjoon is gone.
His musky scent, one that previously was in the background, behind his lavender tea now comes to the front and my skin tingles, soul both recoiling from the very strong presence now besides me and needing to get closer to it, the air drizzling with the intense dominance of a wolf, thick and filling every inches of it.
Overly aware of the silence now taking place around me, not a single sound made if not for the breathing that doesn’t sound like it’s coming from a human body, I slowly sit up, body tense with nerves, fingers slightly trembling and when I turn my head towards Namjoon, I see a gigantic wolf instead, the couch’s size now one I understand, it’s also made to fit these big creatures.
Are they all shaped like a titan or is it just his wolf in particular, I don’t know, but I feel like a kitten next to a… well next to a wolf, except that I’m in my human form and I feel like the difference in size still applies.
The wolf gracing my eyes is entirely grey, from head to toes, except that his coat is decorated with spots of brown here and there, the eyes a deep and beautiful brown and as they stare right back at me, I see no trace of Namjoon, this is his wolf, mind sharp and smart, I can see the understanding and affection it has for me, it’s… very special.
Unsure of what to do, of what to say, I remain still as a statue when it jumps off the couch with a loud thump of its paws on the floor before making its way towards me and once in front of me, it pushes my legs apart with its nose before coming to stand between them, and even then, it’s a head taller than me, it hovers over me, beautiful and strong.
“Pack alpha” I breathe out, unable to not marvel over what I’m seeing, over what I’m sensing, if Namjoon felt safe, his wolf is the definition itself of the word protection, there’s nothing, not a single thing that could get past its attention, not a single thing that could harm me, it is imposing and demands respect, and I’m only too willing to give it, soul fluttering when it leans down to touch my nose with its own.
Tentative at first because I don’t know how it might react to my touch, I lift a hand to its head, and when my fingers disappear into the fluffy fur, all warm and soft, it leans into the touch, eyes shutting slowly and head tilting into my palm, the purrs coming back and melting all that I am, this feels magical.
“What a big pretty boy you are” I muse, to which it chirps softly, it makes me giggle and then I can’t resist it, both arms circling around its neck before I find myself hugging the beast and holy muffins and all that is sugar, this calls to my nesting instincts like I didn’t know possible, I just want to snuggle in there and forget about the rest of the world.
I rub my face into its fur and it remains still, content to indulge its omega, I said it myself, that I am theirs, it couldn’t be more overjoyed, it had to come out and let me know how grateful it is, how pleased it is, my acceptance of them all they need, all they want.
“Well well well, what is this lovely sight I come back home to?” a new voice suddenly says and I startle, the wolf grunts before nudging my side with a paw, I am safe, and when I look back, it’s to see Taehyung smiling at us, endeared by our unconventional duo.
“Joonie hyung’s wolf couldn’t resist being the first one to show off, huh?” he teases the beast who grumbles, body sticking to me as if allowing air in between us would bring forward the end of the world, it makes me giggle when it chirps and whines lowly, is it trying to explain its reasoning?
“Ah, is that so? Well I understand then, my wolf probably wouldn’t have been able to resist too, you just had to let her know that you are hers too, is that it?”.
My eyes widen when the wolf nods with a pleased grunt before nosing at my cheek and Taehyung smiles proudly at the eyes that fall on him in disbelief.
“With the pack mark, it’s easier to understand each other’s wolves” he explains before making his way to us and I hum, that I didn’t know, it’s pretty nice.
Taehyung sits next to me on the couch and wraps an arm around me with a kiss to my cheek. “My little rose, what are you doing up at this time? Namjoon didn’t keep you up by force, did he?”.
An indignant huff from the wolf and Taehyung chuckles while I shake my head, body leaning into his slightly while Namjoon’s alpha wolf remains as close to me as is possible.
“No, I actually slept too much today, it’s very hard to get away from the nest once you get started, Yoongi and Jungkook woke me up before dinner but I could already feel then that I would find it very hard to fall asleep tonight. Namjoon was keeping me company after coming back from work”.
“I see, so you’re still not sleepy right now?” he asks and I shrug lightly, fingers going back to the wolf’s fur because it’s that soft, it’s comforting, I might be able to sleep soon if I’m comfortable enough, but I don’t think I could if I remain alone, my bed barely smells like them, it feels bland, like it lacks flavors.
Taehyung’s apple pie sweetens as it goes around us in a light embrace, it makes both Namjoon’s wolf and I purr, even more so when I feel his lips to my throat for a soft scenting, my body drooping between the two of them.
“I think we should bring you to bed, baby rose, you would be surprised how easily you would doze off into sleep” the man muses, a deep hum as he registers all the scents sticking to me, I smell like pack, he loves this.
I yawn and nod my head, knowing that in the long run, me sleeping would be best if I want to go to work tomorrow with the two alphas, I don’t want them to leave without me again.
“I don’t mind, but… can you two stay with me? I don’t want to sleep alone” I ask in a plea, eyes raising to meet both of theirs sheepishly, Taehyung’s chest puffs out in delight while Namjoon’s wolf preens in contentment, of course they will, anything for their omega.
“It will be a pleasure, sweet rose, go brush your teeth, wash your face and change into a pyjama first, okay? You can get settled in with this big wolf here while I take a shower and I’ll join you two very soon” the beta requests and I nod, that I can do.
“You be fast, right? Don’t take too long in the shower” I ask him, to which he chuckles with a nod of the head. “Don’t worry, rose, I’ll be fast. Now go, let Joonie’s wolf guide you, he can keep you company while I grab my clothes”.
A grumble from said wolf gets my attention and when I turn my gaze to the beast, it’s to see its eyes set on me, tail wagging behind its huge body as it waits for me to stand up from the couch to head to the bathroom with it.
“Say, you’re not going to watch me change too, are you, big wolfie?” I ask it as I manage to make it to my feet, a little wobbly at first but my hands find purchase in its fur, fingers grabbing some of it to make sure I don’t fall like a stupid sleepy person.
It grunts a few times, but I can’t really tell if it’s a yes or a no, so I turn to Taehyung to make sure that I’m not going to have to fight with the pack alpha, but the beta is already walking away to respect my request of not taking too long, I sigh before turning back to the beast.
“If you just said that you are indeed going to do that, we’re going to have a problem, you and I” I let out as we start walking towards the corridor, the big wolf a little higher than my waist, it’s insane.
It grumbles unhappily, I can guess that it at least wants to be near and that I can tolerate. “As long as you don’t look while I’m changing, you can stay. But if you do look, I’m going to blindfold you, pack alpha or not, no one gets to look at my boobs without permission”.
A pleased huff and a hit of the tail against my butt, it makes me giggle in quiet, our presence near the bedrooms meaning we could easily wake them up if we’re too loud, none of us want that so from there, we don’t make any noise as we enter the bathroom I share with Taehyung to get ready for bed.
With me facing the sink and Namjoon’s wolf curling around my back to keep me steady, I brush my teeth with a fancy electric toothbrush that was neatly set aside for me, then wash my face with the same facial products that Taehyung uses, something he says he doesn’t mind in the slightest, my skin has been shining healthily ever since I started using it, it’s nothing like my cheap multi-purpose lotion I used before.
“You know, wolfie, if I don’t focus on the price behind every item I’m using, this isn’t so bad. I never really liked what I was using before, everything was managed so that I could eat at least a few meals a week, it wasn’t anything fancy even then, but sometimes I could afford myself some good old chicken and that made me happy, as if I wasn’t eating rice balls and ramyeon every other days” I tell the silent wolf as I pat my face dry with a soft towel before grabbing one of the creams.
“If I told mom that I didn’t have enough to buy shampoo or soap for the dishes, she’d just say that I was bad at managing the money her and dad gave me and to deal with it, but the thing is that I would limit myself for everything, I didn’t even buy myself new clothes when mine would break, I’d invest instead in a sewing kit because I couldn’t afford anything.
I wonder if they did that on purpose, maybe they really wanted to break me, make me lose my faith, they just wanted to see me crawl over and beg them to take me back” I continue with a shrug, it almost feels like another life, I’ve been allowed so much from my short stay here, the seven men have been so caring and gentle with me.
“And man were those winters cold, the walls were thin like paper, heating up the apartment would go through my whole budgeted money like it was fuel to fire, it felt useless to really heat at some point. You should’ve seen me sometimes, I looked like a yeti with all those blankets around me” I giggle at the memory, I’d get every single one of them and tie them with a belt, it was funny whenever I’d walk past a mirror.
The wolf’s head comes to rest against my stomach with a small whimper and I caress its head with a small smile.
“But you know, now the things I find funny don’t come from my misery anymore. Now I laugh because one of you do something weird, or when you guys tease each other, and all of you are so warm and you always make sure I’m okay, it’s… it’s really nice. I never thought I would experience such kindness one day, I’m really thankful that Yoongi talked to me that day”.
We stay like that for a moment, Taehyung’s scent nearby, he must be leaning against the wall besides the bathroom’s door, my words making it to him without barrier, I wonder how he must be feeling right now, his scent seems sad, sugar slightly burning, I guess my words made him upset.
“Do you think I can give you back as much as you’ve given me one day? I know I’m not financially independent just yet and I know none of you would accept anything I would buy for you without scolding me for not keeping it for myself instead, but at least in taking care of you, and showing you that you’re all very important to me, could I one day give back the whole extent of your kindness and love?”.
Taehyung opens the door and hurries to wrap me in his embrace, tight and strong, his scent wavering between his apple pie and burnt sugar, like he doesn’t know how to feel. “You’re already doing enough, sweet rose, just by being in our life and by allowing us to hold you, you’re doing more than enough”.
I smile, my insides melting and tingling. “Yeah, this is what I’m talking about, you’re all too kind” I muse, arms meeting at his back, Namjoon’s wolf stable around the both of us, it stays like a grounding presence, tall and safe.
I yawn, fatigue starting to make itself known with a light weight over my head and both wolves take that as sigh enough that it’s time I head to bed.
Taehyung pulls back slightly and cups my cheeks as he gazes softly at me, thumbs gentle over my cheeks and under my eyes as his scent softens back to his honey apple sweetness. “Will you be a good omega for me and get in bed? I will join you very soon, okay? Don’t think anymore about the past, let Joonie’s wolf keep you warm and cozy until you fall asleep, hm?”.
I tilt my head into his warmth and nod slowly, a tiny smile appearing on my lips, if that makes me a good omega… “I will, wolfie’s fur is perfect for nesting into, it’s all warm and smells good, and it’s going to be even better with you” I hum before yawning again, my limit attained for the night.
A kiss to my forehead before he nudges me softly towards the door, the wolf close on my heels. “It sounds like you’ve already planned how to make most of our situation, go get settled then, my cute little rose, don’t forget to change into a pyjama, I put a new one on your bed”.
Say no more!
Excited at the prospect of yet another new pyjama, I hurry out of the bathroom and to my room, the wolf letting out a surprised chirp at my sudden dashing off before it runs after me and Taehyung chuckles before closing the door behind him so he can finally get that shower and get off all the sweat of working in a hot kitchen.
Indeed, as soon as I enter my bedroom, I find on my bed a cute pyjama, and as soon as I touch it, I wonder once more just how Taehyung could find such a marvel, no doubt some of his unicorn blood was traded for it, there’s no possible price for this.
Eager to put it on and feel it on my skin, I get ready to remove my shirt but then remember the presence in the room, one look over my shoulder showing the wolf who looks away instantly, caught staring, it sure was.
“Pack alpha” I warn, and it grunts before closing the door, face then towards the corner of the two walls, it won’t look.
“You don’t look or you lose your sight, you choose” I tell the wolf just in case it would cross its mind to try again and when it grumbles as if saying a very long explanation of why it should or shouldn’t have a look, not that I would know, I shake my head before removing my clothes quickly to jump into the pyjama, my nerves keeping me from taking my time because… how trustworthy is a wolf when its true mate is nearby and naked?
I adjust the fabric over my body and once sure that I’m proper, I call out to the creature and turn around on myself to show off the cute night outfit, its chirp of approval putting a smile on my face before I point at the nest.
“Now it’s cuddle time, I wonder how it feels like with a real wolf, go on big wolf” I muse, it doesn’t let me ask twice when it rushes past me and on the bed with a pleased rumble, body turning and turning and turning and turning and- “I think it’s fine now” I let out when it has yet to settle, body going for another circle with a non-threatening growl before it finally lies down with a small exhale.
“You good now?” I ask, just to be sure that once I’m in, it won’t step all over me, but at a nod of its head, I turn off the light and climb in, the heat that radiates from its body enough to pull me in like a moth to a flame and when I let myself fall against its side, it’s to find myself pushed straight into a new world of fluffiness.
It’s instantaneous, the way my purr leaves me at the new comfort that shouldn’t exist, face nuzzling into its coat, the musk that sticks to me getting that scent of rain, it’s so nice, it fills the room quickly and without much resistance, my nest is going to smell so good tomorrow.
I feel Namjoon’s wolf’s wet nose brush against my temple before it tentatively licks my cheek and when I purr more in response, it huffs a small warm breath, head going to rest on a nearby pillow, tail over my waist, satisfied because omega is purring for alpha, the wolf couldn’t ask for more.
Already, in this position and surrounded by such comfort, I can feel myself slipping away into sleep and I cuddle deeper into its body, no doubt I’m almost disappearing into the fur at this point.
“Good night, alpha” I murmur, a goodnight wet kiss to my nose the last thing I register before I finally lose the fight for the day.
For more information about this story, find it here
(AUTHOR) I apologize for not having updated at all this week! I was really busy and couldn’t write at all! I hope you guys can forgive me and enjoy this sweet chapter!
“Was that enough? Do you want more? I can make you something else if you’d prefer more filling food? I’m not as skilled as Taehyung for baking but I can surely manage some sweetness” Hoseok offers from the other side of the table, eyes meeting mine in silent expectation after seeing me empty my bowl of soup in a time record.
I sheepishly gaze back at him, embarrassed that I was caught digging in like it was my last meal on earth, but the reality is that I was starving, it felt like I was eating for ten and today’s events probably had something to do with that.
“Didn’t Taehyung leave some leftover chocolate bites in the freezer?” Jimin speaks up from the kitchen as he gets himself a glass of water, eyes gazing at my expression long enough to see the interest flash through, it has Hoseok jumping to his feet to have a look himself.
Chocolate would cheer her up for sure, he tells himself, soul eager to be forgiven after the failed outing.
My perking up at seeing him hurry to the freezer doesn’t go unnoticed and when the beta opens the door with a swing that threatens to destroy the poor thing, Jimin can’t resist peeking over his shoulder, an additional pair of eyes working to find the sweet treat for their soft omega.
“So? Did he leave anything? Maybe behind the containers? Or behind the dumplings?” Jimin asks, lips bitten nervously when Hoseok doesn’t answer, fingers pushing everything aside and making a mess of his hard work organizing it all because he just wants to find at least one piece of dessert.
I observe in silence, get increasingly worried because I can smell their scents turning nervous, they’re taking this too seriously now, it’s just dessert, right? I can survive without any, really!
“Guys, it’s okay, I’m not really hungry anymore anyway, that soup was more than enough” I try to assure them but they both shake their head, now on a mission to find something sweet, chocolate, candies, it doesn’t matter, they’ll give me something, their wolves have found purpose and they will accomplish it.
Wolves want true mate happy, let them work.
My eyes widen at the clear voice that resonates in my head, a purring that doesn’t feel like it’s mine at the back of my mind, it’s such a weird feeling, but there’s no doubt about this, my wolf just spoke to me.
Jimin stares at me and pauses his searching as he registers the shock on my face. “Love, are you okay?”.
Hoseok peeks out from behind the freezer’s door and at seeing my face, he closes it before both men make their way to me, noses smelling my windy rain, not quite a bad one, it’s more like it’s out of surprise, they still can’t help but be worried when I have yet to answer.
“Doll? Is something wrong?” the beta asks as he crouches in front of me at the table, Jimin behind him and it takes me a moment to admit it aloud, it’s not like it’s the first time this happens but… will I ever get used to it?
“I just… I heard my wolf talk to me” I mumble and the two of them relax instantly, eyes warming up in understanding, this is all so new for me after all.
“What did it say?” Jimin inquires and I blush a little, my scent turning all soft rain, cinnamon almonds and honey making me want to smell more of it, as if the cuddle session from earlier wasn’t enough. Steal blankets and nest with true mates?
My blush deepens and I hide my face, too embarrassed to say it aloud, how dare it say exactly what’s on my mind back to me!
“Could it be that it liked how we were trying to make you happy?” Jimin tries with a sultry voice, it’s teasing and gentle, and the small peek between my fingers to briefly stare at him answers his question, it makes both men preen in pride.
“I’ll bake something, okay? We’ll get that sweetness done” Hoseok decides with a firm nod of the head and before I can even try to hint at my other plan which consists of cuddling more because it just felt so good earlier to be that close to them, it pleased every single cells of my body, he goes off running to the pantry to get everything he believes necessary.
I pout a little, plan ruined, you can still steal blanket, blanket doesn’t betray, and yes, it’s right, blanket doesn’t betray.
Under Jimin’s curious eyes, I stand up from my seat at the table and walk past him to head back to the pack nest, the blankets there smell like everyone, if I bring one to the living room, it’ll feel like they’re all home.
And then when they get back home, we can all cuddle together?
I nod, that sounds perfect.
It’s like something has changed in me after conversing in the pack nest earlier, to accept the instincts that flood through me, to not resist them, isn’t this normal?
I’m an omega, I’m allowed to steal nest materials, this is my right, especially if my wolf’s the one asking for them, that’s what Jimin said, right?
I enter the room, unaware of the alpha following me discreetly, his eyes creasing with pride at seeing me enter the pack nest from a distance, this is what he wanted, for me to walk around freely without fear, and now he wonders if I’ll walk out again or if they lost me to the magical nest.
I reach the bed, lungs filling with the seven different scents, scents that feel like home, when did this start happening? It feels like everything is moving too fast, yet not fast enough at the same time.
To have had my instincts caged for so long, they must be eager to finally have a freedom, to be soothed just like they should’ve been a long time ago, it feels good to not have to resist anymore, things I used to find weird before now finding a right to exist to their full extent.
I part the curtains of the beautiful nest and then grab the fluffiest blanket, face rubbing into it the best thing in the world, everything is so soft in here, it makes me want to get in and just… scent everything.
Do it.
I look behind me, at the parted door, and after one moment of hesitation, decide to give up on walking out of here. This is where I will spend the rest of my life from now on.
Feeling a strange yet comfortable haze settle over my mind when I close the curtains behind me to really get that cocoon effect, fairy lights giving off a pretty orange glow to the area, a purr starts building in the back of my throat at being in such a cozy space, one that smells like my seven true mates, perfection, this is perfection.
I lie down in the middle of the nest and rub my face into the pillows, a satisfied purr leaving me when my own scent starts being added to the lot, it makes me want to do it more, I want them to smell me as soon as they come here, I want to be part of this.
Just one more surface.
I turn around and pull a blanket closer, rub my face into it, bring it to my neck, unconscious of how it has me falling into a trance of bliss, every scents sticking to me, it’s like paradise, but it’s not enough yet, their scents are so strong, I need to add more.
More.
Jin’s POV
Finally back home, my first urge is to find my poor omega, how is she feeling now? Is she feeling better? Is she still shocked because of what happened outside? Did they make up? What about Hobi? How is he? Did he cry?
So many things I want to make sure of, it has my wolf and I feeling restless, we couldn’t take a single break today, there were just so many patients in need of my help and I couldn’t nest for even two minutes, it’s making me cranky and sadly, most of it fell on Hoseok, which makes me feel terrible.
To know that she couldn’t nest when she was in such a big need of it when I myself was in the same situation? It all hit too close to home, I didn’t want her to feel the way I did and at reading his messages, it made me really angry, I shouldn’t have let my instincts take over that way, I need to apologize to Hoseok.
As soon as I step foot inside the house, I’m met with the sweet smell of baked goods… is that chocolate croissants? Is Taehyung already back? I thought he would be home late today.
I head to the kitchen when I have yet to find anyone, body tense as I try to resist the urge to run to the pack nest, I just need to see everyone first, after I can go and get that itch out from under my skin.
There, to my surprise, I find Hoseok and Jimin, the two of them working together on decorating little cakes, warm croissants cooling down besides them, cheeks and noses covered with vanilla cream, happy glows to their eyes, they sure had their fun, it warms my heart, rids the image of a crying Hobi I had stuck in my mind.
They both turn to me when they smell me and smiles appear, joyous almonds and cinnamon, it makes me tear up, heart filling with guilt for the way I had talked upon learning of what happened to Y/N, I really didn’t mean to be so angry at him, he didn’t deserve any of it, he didn’t know.
The beta drops everything he’s holding at the sight of my growing tears, scent turning sharp and he comes running to hug me tightly after washing his face with a towel, his scent pushing out pheromones to calm me, his shushing voice soothing, I melt in his embrace, tears running down my cheeks as I hug him back, I’m so glad he’s fine.
“Is our omega feeling bad?” Jimin muses softly as he comes to join us, his hand rubbing up and down my back and when I nod, Hoseok hugs me with even more strength, his almonds sweet, so sweet.
“It’s okay, hyung, you were right, all of you. I really messed up, I’ll make sure it never happens again, I promise. Jimin was very grounding ever since he got here, he took care of everything, it’s all good now, both with me and with Y/N” the beta explains with a gentle voice, it has me heaving out a sigh of relief, thank goodness.
I take my time to scent him properly, it’s not the same as scenting an alpha, but he’s a mate all the same and it helps, my boiling emotions getting the slightest respite, he doesn’t hate me.
“I’m so sorry, Hobi, I really didn’t want to be like that, you were already panicking and instead of helping you, I made it so much worse, I’m sorry” I tell him, a pressure over my heart lifting when he coos and kisses my forehead, he already forgave me, of course he did.
We keep hugging each other for a beat longer until my wolf growls, that nesting urge still not gone, I’m truly getting at my limit, senses in disarray, it’s very uncomfortable.
“You need to nest, don’t you? You should go now, hyung, there might be a surprise waiting for you, a terribly adorable omega completely blissed out and passed out right in the middle of the blankets and pillows. She pushed herself into a scent coma” Jimin informs me with a giggle and I pull back to stare at him in surprise, did she really?
“In the pack nest?” I ask, hope in my voice, did she really go there all by herself?
When they both nod, a small nudge towards the corridor to spur me on, I break into a run, needing to see for myself, just how much of her scent was added into the pack nest, and to have the possibility to nest with another omega?
It’s a dream come true, it really is.
Being the only omega in a pack isn’t always very fun, the others don’t have the same nesting urges as I do, and it’s not their fault, they don’t need it the way I do, but with her… things can be different.
As soon as I reach the door, I become aware of the sound of heavy purring on top of her scent flooding the room, the sweetest version of it, it has my own purr rumbling out of me before I even step a foot inside because this, this is heaven on earth.
I never knew that a scent was missing in our pack until we met Y/N, her rainy roses everything we need, all of us.
I open the shut door and enter inside, soul and heart giddy to find out how sweet and soft she currently is and I’m not disappointed, far from it when I part the curtains to find her under a pile of blankets, her arms rubbing the fluffy duvet unconsciously, her adorable purrs filling the silence, lips parted, yet the corners unmistakably curl into a smile, a treasure for my heart, I’m in love.
I carefully climb the nest and close the curtains behind me before making my way to my true mate, my cute little omega, lie down besides her before pulling her towards me with one arm under the blankets and over her waist, she’s so warm, it’s soothing me instantly, every struggles and worries I had today disappearing thanks to her.
It’s like her rain is washing away every impurities that were swarming me, she’s purifying my soul and filling it with rose water, an aroma that makes me breathe in deeply, I could never get tired of her scent, one that depicts her as mine.
With the both of us purring like madmen, it settles a deep instinctive need to care for her that I had dragged behind me all day long upon learning of her situation, her wolf wouldn’t be this content if she wasn’t feeling better now so I can allow myself to truly enjoy this moment, my wolf in ecstasy in front of such bliss.
I nuzzle my face into her neck as I slide under the blankets covering her to be part of that warm and delicious cocoon, her body brought even closer to mine, the way she fits into me like the missing piece of a puzzle sending happy waves of delight from my ears to my toes.
“My sweet omega” I murmur before mouthing at her throat, it causes her scent to spike up, rose water on my tongue, but there’s also a hint of every other scents in the nest, she rubbed the nesting materials all over her skin, it makes me proud because that means she’s starting to claim us as hers, she’s trying to accept instincts she might not understand, she allowed her wolf some control.
Whatever it is that Jimin did and said today, it made things move and I’m so thankful.
It was a worry I had, that she would resist the instincts because they would clash with her human mind, with what she grew up learning, the things that her adoptive parents might have forced her to go along with, or the things they would have stopped her from doing.
Living the way a human does is not made for wolves, as similar as we are, we are also incredibly different.
A small whine reaches my ears when I lick her throat and I find myself grinning slightly, tongue lapping over her scent gland, possessiveness crawling around my heart at the sound of her sweet voice, my beautiful omega, so small under me.
Ours.
Yes, ours.
Thick and fat rain that drizzles over my head, roses bursting like someone keeps throwing petals all over the place, I can’t keep my mint from wrapping around her, the way I keep adding more to her skin, it oozes in the air, it gives a coldness to the rain, but it’s not uncomfortable, it’s nice, minty roses, I don’t hate the mix, it’s like a very original garden.
“Is a certain lovely girl waking up?” I coo when I hear her breath hitch in her throat, I can feel it under my lips, it’s fascinating, addicting.
“J-Jin?” she manages out, voice nearly giving up on her with how strong of a daze she finds herself in, remains from the scent-coma she pushed herself into, but also from being scented by me that way, it’s not something she’s used to, not yet.
I don’t want to stop giving love to her delicious skin, but I also want to see her shining eyes and so, I pull back and adjust myself until I hover right above her, upper body propped on hands that rest on either side of her head while the rest of my body cuddles her side, I take in the flushed cheeks, the dreamy orbs, oh how beautiful she is like this.
Moving down to one elbow, I get even closer to her, my breath fanning over her lips, it has her pink turning into a red as I bring my now free hand to cup her face, thumb sliding over her chin and lips, how soft and plump they are, I can’t wait to have a taste of these one day.
My purring resonates directly against her chest, she can feel how strong it is, to a point that it overrides her own and I can see the way her eyes nearly roll backwards because of it, because purrs are known to be soothing, healing, there’s no way even the smallest worry could pierce through our wonderland right now.
“My pretty girl, how are you feeling?” I ask her, preen with the way she has to try very hard to focus on my words, her brain melted, enchanted, she has to rebuild some of it to be able to process and answer, it’s absolutely endearing to see.
“I… feel good, very good” she eventually murmurs, eyes blinking lovingly at me and I hum, the urge to kiss her so strong, but it wouldn’t be fair for her, not when she’s in that state, when everything is so new, so I instead settle for her cheeks, nose, forehead, everywhere but her lips, but I will have them one day.
Her soft giggles echo around me as she starts recovering a little bit more, it takes everything I have in me to not return to her scent gland and push her back in that daze, my wolf needing nothing more than to keep her close to me at all time, under my protection, today hurt her and I don’t want it to happen again.
“Did Jimin take good care of you today? Did Hobi apologize, my sweet muffin?” I ask her instead, eyes gazing into hers, enough strength back into her orbs to be able to comprehend more of my words, she nods after a moment, a smile forming on her lips.
“They both took good care of me, and Hobi apologized more than necessary so I made sure to let him know that it was okay and we… talked a lot, Jimin explained things to me and made me promise to be good to myself and to my wolf, I said I would try”.
I hum at her words, incredibly pleased by what I’m hearing.
“That makes me happy, sweetheart, very happy, you deserve to be good to yourself, you deserve everything good in this world” I tell her with another peck to her nose that has her smiling shyly to me.
Her eyes dart to my neck and I observe in wonder as she bites on her bottom lip, a little unsure of herself before she decides to wrap her arms around my torso to snuggle into me and a happy rumble leaves my chest at the act, all of my soul content with this private moment I’m finally spending with her.
I let myself fall to my side to give her more access to my throat, both arms circling around her waist to keep her close and when I feel her nose graze against my scent gland, I close my eyes to enjoy this with her, the soft tickles sending tingles to my heart and soul, my scent pushes out of me, eager to flood the air and please her instincts.
A cuddly little omega. It seems that while today was tough on her, it also opened her mind a little bit more to her reality, and by the same occasion, to us as well.
“I thought you would’ve been back later” she says after a moment and I shift a little to lie on my back, arms pulling her on top of me to cradle her close, I like having weight over me and she doesn’t complain, instead naturally curving her body to fit the new angle she finds herself in, cheek resting against my shoulder, her fingers running along my other softly in a distracted manner.
“I was supposed to, but I couldn’t handle being away from you anymore and most patients I had to see were mostly betas and alphas at this point so I asked another doctor who was free to take them for me. Called in sick for the rest of the day” I explain, words that have her pausing her fingers for a moment before resuming.
“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to worry everyone today” she murmurs, her purrs weaker, it alerts my mind, because nesting is not over, I don’t want her unhappy in the nest I spent so long building, this is a safe space, happy space, need true mate happy.
I hug her tighter and shake my head, pheromones oozing out to cheer up her mood, because as weak as mine are, they still act well on her since my pack rank is above hers.
Even though her being in our pack is not yet official, her wolf knows, it reacts instantly, soothed as her body melts into mine.
“It’s alright, omega, we just want to take care of you, not being able to leave work when Hoseok told us what happened made us tense but we knew that Jimin would be able to take care of you well, the others will just want to cuddle with you to reassure their wolves when they’re back too, lots of cuddles for our sweet girl” I assure her and she nods lightly, the thought of more cuddles causing her purrs to get stronger again.
“I love cuddles, I didn’t know I would love it that much but I would cuddle forever if I could, it’s so warm and cozy, and you guys smell so good” she admits with a tiny voice, embarrassed about it but the fact that she voices it out anyway sends happy tingles across my soul because that sounds like a request, doesn’t it?
She wants us to know that she enjoys them and that we can seek them out with her, she will want them just as much.
“I’ll be sure to let the others know” I croon, purrs seeping out of me with much more strength than I have ever known myself to be able to produce, it makes her giggle, her shyness turning into amusement at the feeling that spreads through her body and I chuckle, unable to stop them, I’m just so happy.
“Let’s stay here until the others get back home, okay?” I ask her and immediately, she nods, the idea obviously pleasing her as she noses at my scent gland softly, her purring merging with mine.
“Let’s do that”.
Your POV
“Look how adorable they are”.
“I know! And I’ve never heard Jin hyung purr that loudly before, look at his face, he’s in heaven, Y/N’s heaven, it makes me jealous, he’s never purred like that with us”.
“Right, his omega wolf must be jubilant. Jin wasn’t meant to be the lowest rank in the pack, so when we do formalize her being with us, him being the pack omega is going to make him much more comfortable, he’ll have someone to take care of, someone who will look up to him, look up to his wolf, it’s what he’s always needed”.
I listen to the ongoing conversation with a distracted mind, only a few words registering but senses mostly focused on Jin and on the mattress dipping to one side, baby powder and dark chocolate filling the space, it’s Jungkook and Yoongi. Did they come back from work?
A gentle hand that cups my cheek and my eyes flutter open to find Jungkook smiling at me, his eyes warm as he gazes at me. “Are you back with us, sweets?”.
I giggle lightly and nod my head, the older omega’s arms still around me and holding me tight keeping me feeling so cozy and safe.
“I think so… today was filled with cuddles and naps, I don’t think I’ll be able to sleep tonight” I admit and Yoongi sighs with a smile and a shake of his head in fake reprimand at my words.
“Those wolves could only think of spending time with you that they’re going to ruin your whole sleep schedule… well, we can see what we do about that when we get there, how about you come with us for now? It wouldn’t do to have you go back to napping, dinner is already in the oven and it should be ready in maybe one hour, I took over for Hoseok tonight”.
I purse my lips at the prospect of leaving Jin’s embrace, I love the feeling of his purring as it travels through my whole body, it’s so soothing, like it’s melting all the stress out of me, but at Jungkook and Yoongi’s expectant eyes, I eventually nod my head and let the youngest alpha help me get off of Jin without waking him up.
It’s not easy, my body so soft and relaxed that my muscles have all but given up on me, and he seems to notice too because the next thing I know, my eyes end up facing loose blue hair, baby powder strong in my nose as he cradles me in his hold, arms holding me up carefully into his chest before he gets us out of the nest, Yoongi close behind with a pleased smile.
“Is everyone else back now?” I ask them as we exit the room, door slightly shut to give the other omega some more napping time before it’s time to wake up and Yoongi shakes his head as they resume walking.
“No, but Namjoon is on the way, as for Taehyung, he’ll be back later, he won’t eat dinner with us because he has to cater to a few people tonight at the restaurant”.
I hum, a little bummed that Taehyung won’t be here anytime soon, but knowing that I can see him later, that I will be here to greet him when he comes back, it makes me feel better about it, so I continue on to the next subject on my mind.
“Could I come with you to work tomorrow? I think I’d be fine going now, plus you two are going to be there so things can’t really go wrong, what do you think?” I ask, eager to do my job, I barely worked a full day with them, it’s ridiculous.
The two of them share a look at my words, unsure of what to say, am I really ready to go after what happened today, after my reaction to a lack of nesting?
“Wouldn’t it be better to wait a little, honey? You just had a long day” Yoongi tries, worried but I pout and give him my puppy eyes, I can’t stay here forever, can I?
“I’ll bring a blanket from the nest? If I ever need a time out, I’ll burrito myself and call for one of you?”.
Jungkook huffs softly and nods his head, much to Yoongi’s disagreement, he rather wouldn’t risk it just yet, but I do make a good point, that’s what I was missing yesterday so if I have a nest at my disposal, things wouldn’t turn that bad again.
“I guess we could make you a nest in our office, we only go there when we need to draw on a project, you could have it as your own space if you need a break” the older alpha mumbles as we enter the living room where Jimin and Hoseok are now sitting calmly, the TV turned on on some news channel, they both turn to us when they hear his words.
“Are you leaving to work with them tomorrow, doll?” the latter asks, a little worried, but when I nod my head excitedly, Jimin hums, pleased.
“That’s a good idea, it’s going to be good for her to accommodate to her wolf there, she’s going to get the perfect balance of calm and customers, she can get used to new scents without being overwhelmed since you guys have a good ventilation system, I’m all for it”.
The merman has spoken, he’s on my side, my hero, all hail good merman Jimin!
Said man’s cheeks blush prettily, a wide smile stretching his lips and he bows slightly. “This merman is at your service, my love, anything for you”.
I blink as a blush creeps up my cheeks too and both him and Jungkook giggle while the other two let out a soft sigh, knowing that there’s no going back now if I have two alphas on my side already.
Namjoon’s the only one who could get in the way if he thought that it would be a bad idea, but they already know he won’t, he knows her in capable hands with them both, he trusts them like no other pack alpha could ever trust their members.
Yoongi shrugs lightly before going to the couch to cuddle between Hoseok and Jimin, soft scenting happening under my eyes and marveling my senses as I smell dark chocolate, almonds and cinnamon merge together to create a new dessert that I would love having a taste of.
“Well I guess there’s no point in avoiding this, Jimin does make sense, and we’ll be there anyway, two alphas can surely handle a breakdown if one ever occurs” the eldest eventually concludes and Jungkook and I both cheer at his approval before the youngest alpha starts spinning us in circle happily.
“We’ll get to be together all day again!” he chirps and I nod my head quickly, arms holding onto him tightly to avoid slipping away and flying through the air, I’m not a bird after all, it has both alphas and the beta tensed as they keep an eye on me until Jungkook starts slowing down the spinning, his head turning a little dizzy, it makes him giggle.
“Let’s not forget that it won’t be to play, but to work, right?” Yoongi reiterates to make sure and when we both nod assuredly his way, he lets slip a small grin, his heart unable to resist such a cute sight.
“Alright, come join us, let’s watch a little something while we wait for the lasagna to be ready”.
I gasp at his words.
“Lasagna?! Yes!!!” I scream as Jungkook walks around the couch to join them and they all chuckle at my clear excitement, Yoongi a proud wolf because he’s the one who came up with the idea, he even made the pastas himself with Hoseok’s directives, he really wanted to please his true mate, so to hear that it’s working, he’s indeed a preening wolf.
We end up all squished on the couch, myself still on Jungkook because there’s otherwise not a single chance for me to make it in between them and we all giggle like children at the way legs have to raise over knees to make it work, it’s a mess of tangled limbs but it feels good, it feels right.
“So… lasagna, explain your reaction, doll, you like it that much?” Hoseok asks once he’s comfortable, interested to learn more about my taste, he can already think of different variations of the meal and he wonders if I would love them as much as the classic tomato one.
I shuffle on top of Jungkook to have a good view of the cook who looks ready to take notes for future references, it makes me grin, he looks so cute like that, his curious eyes on my own, hearty lips curled upwards, he’s beautiful.
“You’re probably expecting a very meaningful explanation, but in all honesty, I just love that dish with all of my being because it’s the best, most delicious food in the whole world and pastas rule and added with cheese and whatever sauce and garnishes you want to add, you’ve got world domination in your hands, that is all” I let out seriously, and when silence greets my words, I nod to myself, satisfied.
There’s the simpler explanation of… I just really like that dish, but then…. where would be the fun in that? What I said is much better.
“Well that is not what I was expecting to hear at all, but I can’t say I’m disappointed” Hoseok blurts out, eyes round as he stares back at me before breaking into laughter, Jimin, Jungkook and Yoongi not far behind now that it’s fully processed in their mind.
“I guess Yoongi hyung really had a wonderful idea tonight, must be why he insisted for it despite it being a lot of work” Jungkook muses happily, arms embracing me from behind as he snuggles into Jimin’s side to seek more comfort, one I am also allowed when the latter’s hands come to find mine sweetly.
I look down as his fingers weave through mine to interlock tightly and I smile at the alpha when our eyes meet, his cinnamon melting and seeping into the air and around each of us, it easily expresses his delight and love.
“It makes me happy, but now I’m also starting to be nervous about it, I hope it’ll be good” Yoongi mumbles, his nerves slightly spiking up until Hoseok nuzzles his side softly. “It will be good, hyung, I was there to help you, you did every steps very well, it’s going to be delicious”.
I turn around to stare at the worried alpha. “Honestly, Yoongi, you can’t do worse than my first and last attempt at making lasagna for myself, that one was a mistake, good for trash, even the wild animals wanted nothing to do with it, I might have made a new type of poison that day”.
A few huffs of disbelief echo at my words and heads shake. “Impossible, I would’ve eaten it, those animals are just inconsiderate” Jungkook states and I shift to stare at him.
“Jungkook” I start, take in his unwavering eyes, he truly believes what he just said.
“It was black and a knife couldn’t make it through the bricks of pastas, I had to put the whole glass container in the trash” I say, notice how his gaze wavers, doubt filling in his doe eyes, would he still try to eat something that could break his teeth?
Jimin snorts. “How did you even do that, love?”.
I shrug as I rest my head on Jungkook’s shoulder, back against his chest. “I fell asleep and woke up to black smoke all over the place. My lasagna was in fire”.
The four men tense up immediately, eyes widening and wolves grumbling in panic, true mate cannot cook EVER again.
“Oh honey… you know falling asleep while food is in the oven is very dangerous” Yoongi murmurs, his voice chiding and I know that very well, but I was just so exhausted that I couldn’t keep my eyes open a second longer, I thought my alarm would’ve gotten me up but I slept through it too many times.
“I know” I pout, fingers playing with Jimin’s to keep myself from meeting their staring eyes. “I never tried to make big food since then though, the deception was huge”.
Huge like a tsunami, all this wasted cheese and pasta… that was a sad day indeed, the poor cheese…
Jungkook nuzzles his face into the side of my neck with a sigh. “Whatever are we going to do with you, our cute little omega? If you ever want to cook something again, you can ask one of us here and we’ll help you, it could be a nice activity to do together”.
Well that certainly would be fun.
“Good, we’ll do that next time then” he chirps before sighing with satisfaction as he grabs the controller for the TV from next to Jimin. “Now let’s watch something else than these recurring news, we can watch those funny videos of people failing stuff instead”.
“Do you think I could’ve been part of those videos too with my failed attempt at lasagna?” I ask as the channel changes to the right show and Hoseok hums, although it sounds slightly judging.
“Sweet bun, I rather think yours would’ve ended up in a show of examples of things to avoid doing” he claims and I scrunch my nose in displeasure. “One that only eighty years old people watch? Now that’s no fun”.
Yoongi huffs. “Almost dying because of a lasagna in fire is not meant to be fun, sweet thing”.
I grumble under my breath and decide to fully focus on Jimin’s cute fingers and the show on the TV, not having anything to retort to that, because he’s right.
“At least it sounds better than dying from adoptive parents poisoning the child under their responsibility” I eventually let out with a pout and the air stills at the bad memory, angry growls rising to fill the silence.
“Right, still need to deal with these guys” Jimin murmurs under his breath, fingers clenching around my own and I smile awkwardly to myself, that sounded highly ominous, didn’t it?
“You guys are not going to do anything to them, right?” I ask, unsure if I even want to hear the answer and when indeed silence greets my words, nope nope nope.
“You know what, let’s just watch this show, yeah? Then we can eat good lasagna” I hurry to blurt out, because I’m not taking part in something illegal, oh no!
If I have mafia mates, I’m not digging into that just yet! Give me some time to adjust, damn it!
For more information about this story, find it here
Jimin’s POV
“Where is she?” I ask as soon as I enter the house, the group chat running wild after Hoseok’s description of what happened on their walk outside, when he took Y/N to get a phone as well as getting some fresh air.
He shared all about the way she got upset about something that she wouldn’t open up about, when she got mad when he tried to help her before running off and how she needed to be scruffed to calm down again, her emotions out of control, he explained everything in details.
He didn’t understand why that happened and he wanted help, guidance, but instead of it, he got swarmed by anger and disappointment from our mates.
Jin: Hobi, you didn’t bring any emergency nesting materials?! She’s still way too sensitive to be confronted to anything relatively stressful yet!!! Her wolf doesn’t understand anything, team that up with upsetting emotions and concerns and you’ve got a storm to clean up!!
Namjoon: He’s right hyung… She’s in a very vulnerable state right now, there’s a lot of change going on around her, not just with her presenting as an omega, but also with her living conditions Going from alone to being with seven wolves who she learns are her true mates, as well as being overly aware that we’re… well… rich, it’s a lot to take in You should’ve asked her to wait outside after making her choose the phone, seeing your black card when she’s been living in such awful conditions for so long? I can’t even begin to imagine what must have gone through her mind
Yoongi: Hobi… you should’ve told us about your plan before going It would’ve been better if one of us alphas came along, just in case This could’ve been avoided
Even without seeing any members of the pack, it was easy to see that everyone was mad, and poor Hobi was right in the middle of it even though he hadn’t meant for things to turn that way.
It just didn’t cross his mind because she’s fine when she’s at home, such an unstable omega isn’t something we’re used to dealing with, how was he supposed to know that it would turn that way? He just wanted to make her smile, he wanted to spoil her, any of us would’ve done the same in his place.
“She’s in her room, she hasn’t come out since we’ve been back” I hear him answer weakly from the floor besides her door as I enter the corridor and the sight breaks my heart, his eyes red and puffy, clearly he’s been crying upon learning that her tantrum was because he hadn’t prepared enough for the eventuality of her becoming overwhelmed, just a scented hoodie or a fluffy scarf would’ve helped.
I make my way to him and kneel in front of his curled up body, hands cupping his cheeks to make him look at me, his sour oranges bathing in their own juice, like he’s just on the verge of melting into a puddle on the ground to hide before the others get here.
“You didn’t do it on purpose, hyung, okay? We all know that, the others are just on edge because they can’t get to her now, they know that you didn’t mean things to turn out that way, they’re not in their right state of mind so don’t take it too much to heart, hm?” I assure him, needing him to understand that.
When it concerns the well-being of your true mate and you can’t even do anything to help, it’s enough to make your wolf grow enraged. Biting off the finger that touched her hair for a millisecond becomes instinctive, they can’t help it, even if Hoseok is our mate, as well as being her true mate too, their wolf doesn’t care in the heat of the moment.
Hoseok knows that, he knows, but the beta can be so sensitive, it’s easy to forget and indeed, at my words, his eyes fill with water again, his chin wobbling under my fingers and I whine at the sight, Hoseok crying such a rare thing, I hate seeing him in this state so much.
I push down my own burned papers and try to get my cinnamon out instead to soothe him, lips brushing against his closed eyelids to remind him that despite everything, we still love him very much, things will be fixed, we just need to learn how to take care of our new omega, all of us.
It’s a learning process for everyone, none of us are perfect, we just need to take the time and share what we doknow so that the whole pack can be on the same level of knowledge. A lack of information leads exactly to what happened today, Hoseok is not to blame for it.
“Do you want to go and make some soup, hyung? You two haven’t eaten anything yet, right? It’ll keep you busy while I take care of her, while I see if I can get her out of the nest” I suggest, wanting nothing more than to distract him with a task that he enjoys doing.
That’s what I want, but at the mention of her empty stomach, he blinks quickly before letting out a quiet sob, hands reaching out to cover his face, shoulders shaking and making me hover over him, instincts just on the verge of making me pin him on the floor for an urgent scenting.
“I’m such a bad true mate, Jiminie, I completely forgot about lunch” he whimpers out and I wrap him in my arms, his head settled in the nook of my neck while I kiss the top of his head, my hold on him strong, the others really have been too harsh on him.
“You’re not a bad true mate, hyung, not at all. We’re all learning here, it’s just not easy to do because Y/N herself doesn’t know what she needs, what she wants, she doesn’t know her limits either. We’re not magicians, there’s bound to be errors at some point, the important is that we learn from them, okay?”.
He sniffles and nods his head lightly, rubs his nose into my skin to get more of my cinnamon, I let him get what he needs, his oranges not quite back to almonds yet, but at least with my own scent, his doesn’t seem so bad anymore, it helps.
“Now, how about you get something done in the kitchen, hm? We’ll be there soon, can you do that for me, sweet beta?” I ask him, the slightest hint of alpha voice used, and when he hums in approval before standing up to his feet with my help, I smile, pull him in to kiss his nose until he lets out a soft giggle before I let him go.
And when he’s out of range, I sigh and turn my attention to the closed door, knowing that she’s on the other side in… I don’t know what state.
She must be upset because of the way she behaved earlier, she must believe that it was her overreacting or something of the kind, I hope she’ll be willing to listen to me.
I just want her to know that just like Hoseok, it wasn’t her fault, it’s simply her wolf being overwhelmed as much as she is. It’s not helping either of them, but they can’t control that side of their bond yet, it’s too new, they have so much to learn, our pretty little pups.
Hopefully the nest made her calm enough to let me in at least a little, I wish she would let me know what made her upset in the first place, Hoseok did write in the group chat that she admitted to having worries that she doesn’t want to share, she doesn’t want to be looked down upon.
I can understand the feeling, the need to keep a brave facade in front of others, to look like everything is fine when in fact, we’re breaking from the inside. It’s painful, yet so hard to stop, I don’t want her to do the same as me, I don’t want her to hurt in silence.
I open the door leading to her bedroom, expect to find her in the bed, I honestly imagined one big mountain of blankets with her right at the bottom, but when I find it intact, nest just as she’d left it and empty, I freeze, eyes looking around the room to find that there’s no sign of her, none at all.
Not visually anyway.
Her scent though… it seems to be coming from the closet, the door shut on her.
Did she make herself a nest in there? She must have needed an additional feeling of safety, it wouldn’t be unusual, but the nest hasn’t been touched, she couldn’t possibly have gone to get some stuff from the pack nest or our rooms, so what-
I shake my head in skepticism, unable to believe that she would do such a thing, she hasn’t been hiding in there on the cold floor without anything to keep her warm, there’s a limit to how mean you can be to yourself, if she’s been denying herself her nesting instincts…
Anxious to find out, I open the closet’s door and what I see has my guts churning, heart dropping to my feet, my wolf growling in despair and my blood boiling in my veins as I take in the sight in front of me.
Oh my poor omega… why do that to yourself?
To see her rolled like a cinnamon bun in the corner of the larger than small space with a pillow cover over her shoulders… it makes me want to cry, mind unable to process what I’m seeing, because why did she choose to be there instead of the nest we made for her?
Heck, it feels like anywhere would’ve been better than the spot she chose, this… cold, empty space.
There’s no clothes in here, nothing to bring even the slightest sense of warmth, it makes me mad, fingers clenching in shock as my soul tries to process, to understand and failing right away because no matter the cause, this is wrong.
Her scent is stuck in a permanent storm even as she sleeps, arms hugging her shivering form, it has me reacting instantly, feet taking me to her before I scoop her up into my arms and gosh, her skin is freezing, this isn’t okay, no matter what took place in her mind to convince herself that she deserved this, it will never be okay.
With a grumbling growl constantly echoing off of me, I ignore her nest as I make my way out of the closet to head to the pack nest instead where our mates’ scents are strong and overwhelming in the best way possible, unable to think about anything other than the fact that I’ll have to make her understand that from now on, ignoring your instincts in such a painful manner is a big no.
We even have a rule for that damn it! You do not forbid your wolf to seek comfort, no matter what happened prior to that need!
If Jin had been the one finding her miserable form in the closet, she would’ve gotten a huge earful until she would’ve started crying before he would even consider slowing down, because as a doctor for omegas, he stressesthe fact that nesting is vital, an omega needs to nest often, no matter how weak it makes them look and feel.
You do not avoid nesting to look tough, or to punish yourself, there are plenty other ways to do that, but hurting yourself? Not one of them.
I reach the gigantic bed in the middle of the nesting room, one that was specifically made to fit seven grown men, blankets hung from the ceiling and draping around the handmade shelving unit surrounding the bed to create this cozy space with just enough fairy lights and candles to give it a romantic touch.
Each shelves were decorated carefully by us, pictures that we love, little figurines that we found cute as well as spare pillows, blankets and scented clothes, the pack nest is always ready to bring comfort.
And since Jin likes to do things with just a bit more impact than others normally do, he chose blankets with his face all over them, the Jin Kingdom, where your worries disappear, because how dare you be sad in heaven?
Gosh I love him.
Storm clouds bring me back to the matter at hand and after moving her to one arm so I can part the curtain of fabric to gain access to the bed with the other, a paradise of fluffy pillows and blankets, our clothes hidden somewhere in there, I doubt we’re ever finding some of them to be honest, our omega was not taking any chances with us getting them back, they’re here to stay, I settle her in the middle, grab the warmest thing I find to cover her freezing body with before turning my head towards the door.
“Beta, pack nest, now!”.
Body itching to join her to take care of her properly, I get in the bed to spoon her, arms pulling her into my chest just as I hear feet hurrying over, Hoseok’s nervous scent filling the space before he peeks into the nest to see her trembling in my arms.
“She was in the closet on the cold floor with a stupid pillow cover over her, get in and help me warm her up” I demand, take in the way his eyes widen in shock before he climbs in bed to lie down in front of her, his arms meeting mine over her body, his nerves registering her freezing skin and not liking it one bit.
“Why… why did she choose the floor when she has a nest? I don’t understand, I really don’t understand anything today” he mumbles, eyes meeting mine in confusion and pain, I can see his thought process clear as day.
If only she could be easier to read, the years that we’ve accumulated between us offering us a comfortable ease, we’d all forgotten what it meant to not know someone that well.
The process of learning every little quirk and habits to someone new, it’s not an easy one and we can both see that we’re going to struggle more than we’d like to admit, the journey with her won’t be a simple one.
As long as Y/N doesn’t want to open up to any of us, we’re going to have to do this the tougher way - through trials and errors.
Gosh, she reminds me of how I was in the beginning. I swear, Namjoon had enough of my behavior more times than I can count, Jin even had to take me aside and scold me for over two hours once because I’d waited until getting really sick before even daring to open up about my pain.
That’s one thing I regret, because it took from me what I loved the most at the time - dancing. Ends up that trying to ignore a constant pain in your ankle for too long can damage it severely.
I can’t put my weight on it anymore, which means that I can’t dance like I used to and it took me a long time to accept that new reality, and it’s sadly what it took me to finally understand how important it is to not keep everything to yourself.
Sometimes it only results in more loss and pain than necessary.
What would she have to lose to understand that herself?
“She’s going to tell us exactly why she did that when she wakes up, which shouldn’t take too long now, not when she’s surrounded by so many strong scents, I want her to explain to me her day, all of it in details” I answer Hoseok’s question, eyes falling to the little I can see of her face, eyes already starting to move under her lids, they should open soon.
He purses his lips at my tone and decides to keep his mouth shut, because he knows to not risk it.
I can tolerate many things, but Y/N has breached many of these limits, all while sleeping, which I honestly didn’t know was possible.
Yoongi did say that she seems to be the kind to lock her emotions away when she doesn’t know how to handle them, that’s something that makes me incredibly nervous since I know how it is, what it does to the mind.
On one hand, I won’t shy away from being blunt if that’s what she needs, and if she tries to counter my points without trying to understand, she won’t find me funny, not today.
But on the other hand, if I do things right, there might very well be a chance that she opens up to tell us the exact same things she hadn’t wanted to say to Hoseok earlier, it’s all about pushing her in the right direction while being careful so that it doesn’t turn back on us.
I won’t insist, if she really doesn’t want to open up, I will stop, but if the door is the slightest bit opened, I will fit as many inches through the gap as I can until we get to the bottom of this matter.
We’ll just have to wait and see how it goes.
Your POV
When Hoseok and I had finally made it back to the pack’s house, a taxi called to bring us back faster because my body had lost all of its strength, I’d gone straight to my room, the guilt of what I’d done growing with every passing minutes, I couldn’t believe how I had behaved with Hoseok.
I could only see the pain on his face when I’d pushed him away, his confused orbs and parted lips playing on a loop in my mind. I had put that look on his face.
Why? Because I felt bad about being poor? Because I don’t have an impressive job like them, or own a shop, a restaurant? Because he has a black card while I barely have anything left in my bank account?
When I ended up all by myself, it all suddenly seemed so superficial in my mind.
Hoseok just wanted to be nice to me, he wanted to give me a fun day, he wanted to show me that you can enjoy yourself without having to worry about every single thing, that the changes occurring to me didn’t have to keep me from the things I like doing, and so, the walk previous to the store was sweet and filled with his voice, it felt good.
But then I’d taken a look at the soft looking nest that was made for me, and that guilt that was increasing in my soul had flared up, my heart screaming that I did not deserve such kindness when I had treated the beta in such a bad manner.
I didn’t deserve the nest, but I still needed something relatively close to one and the closet was the only thing that could provide me that, no matter how uncomfortable it had looked, the pillow cover I had found on the floor completely useless as it covered my shoulders, but it was better than nothing.
That was what I deserved.
That’s what I remember as my consciousness comes back to me, yet right now, what surrounds me is not cold and hard, limbs painful because of the harsh conditions I had forced upon myself.
It takes me a moment to process the scents surrounding me, all so familiar, the comfortable mattress under me, the softness of blankets around my body, and a heavy weight over my waist.
This is not the closet.
Unsure of where I am then, because my bedroom does not smell like that, I open my eyes to find myself face to face with Hoseok, his worried eyes already locked on mine, lips pursed tightly and his scent sour oranges, a whole bag of them, they’ve been dipping in the rain for days on end and now they’re decomposing on the ground, a stack of burned papers not far from here, wet and in pieces.
The upsetting scents along with mine stick to most surfaces surrounding us, yet the room’s scents are naturally so strong that they cover nearly every traces of distress, a mess of different perfumes all emptied at the same time to make sure they remain vivid and plentiful.
I shouldn’t love the disharmony they create, almost none of them made to fit together in such high density, yet I do, they manage to keep me from falling deeper into a dark hole, like a safety net keeping my emotions from spilling into the ocean, it’s warm, inviting and loving, because each of them represent the seven wolves, those gentle men who have rooted themselves into my life with soothing smiles.
I want to enjoy this perfect environment, I feel like I could just roll around and absorb everything that this room has to offer, yet at seeing Hoseok’s sad face in front of me, that contentment immediately fades away, my body frozen in place as I stare back at him, mind lost between wanting to leave because I’m obviously making him sad while also needing to comfort him, for the exact same reason.
I blink quickly, lips curling downwards as my heart fills with nerves, knots forming all around it because I have no idea what is the right thing to do right now, am I even deserving of being here? This room must be the pack nest, why am I here?
“Are you awake now, omega?” a voice speaks up, and it’s not Hoseok, his lips immobile, it makes me grow aware of the weight of two arms over my waist, as well as the warmth behind me, how could I not notice? Someone’s hugging me from behind, that sounded like Jimin.
I nod slowly, the two wolves’ scents not brightening up, they remain in their most upsetting state and it’s making me become fidgety, senses on high alert as I try to understand why they’re in that mood in the first place, is it because of what happened outside? Because I went on a tantrum?
“Do you remember what happened today?” Jimin asks next, I can’t see him, I can only feel him and hear him and the way his voice echoes all around me, dry and cold, it gives life to chills that spread throughout all of my soul, not the good kind, it makes me scared, that he might be mad at me.
I nod my head again, eyes moving away from Hoseok’s before I curl in on myself as much as possible, a hand going to grab the blanket over me to partially cover my head because this isn’t nice.
Everything about them makes me overly conscious that I’m about to get reprimanded, and I sure earned it, Hoseok didn’t do anything to deserve me treating him the way I did, it’s only natural that they scold me.
“Words, omega, do you remember what happened today?” Jimin repeats, stricter and I hold back a whimper, fingers shaking as I part my lips to get a sound out, anything, but I’m just so nervous that my throat has locked up on me and I start becoming increasingly anxious, because Jimin asked something of me and I can’t respond, will it make him more angry? I don’t want that.
“Jimin… she’s terrified” Hoseok murmurs, oranges dimming to become comforting almonds, soft and sweet, but he makes no move to physically reassure me, it seems Jimin holds control over this situation right now and he hasn’t deemed me worthy of their comfort yet.
The alpha breathes in deeply behind me, forces his burned papers to give place to cinnamon, spicy and strong, like too much was poured over the almonds, the rain making everything soapy, but it still gets rid of the edge his scent was pushing over me.
“Take your time, omega. I want you to explain to me in details, what happened from the moment you left the house with Hoseok earlier, to waking up now, but know that you are safe, pack nest is safe, alpha and beta are safe” Jimin tries again, his vocabulary turning overly simple in the end, but a part of my soul jumps at those words, safechanted in my mind by a voice that does not come from me, alpha and beta safe, no danger.
It’s… oddly comforting.
I breathe in the scents surrounding me, try to find strength in them to open my mouth again, Jimin’s assurance that I can take my time letting me know that he’s not… filled with anger, or not that much anyway.
I still can’t really determine an exact emotion by just hearing him and I have a feeling that seeing his face would only deepen that confusion for me, so I decide to keep my gaze locked on Hoseok’s t-shirt, the little logo of a sun on his chest pocket the only thing I can dare look at right now.
From the moment we left the house, he said, right?
I think back to when we’d walked out the front door, Hoseok and I, after he’d massaged the sunscreen into my skin… we were both in a good mood, I felt good then, so it’s with that in mind that I start talking.
Here goes nothing…
“When we left the house… it was fun, Hoseok made me pay attention to the nice scents, told me to focus on them if I ever become overwhelmed and none of you guys are around, the trees, the flowers… the sound of birds, the breeze in the leaves… I could see everything so clearly even from a distance and it was amazing, that part of the walk, I really enjoyed it”.
I start slowly, words murmured into the blanket because it feels like an additional protection to my heart, my voice isn’t loud but they hear me well and Hoseok’s arm around me squeezes slightly, he’s relieved to hear that at least not everything was a complete failure.
Jimin though, he remains silent, still as a rock but body burning like an oven, I know he’s listening intently as I try to do what he asked of me as best as I can, because I want the alpha to be happy with me.
“Then… we made it to that rich shopping district and… I started freaking out a little because I was used to that run-down one on the other side of the city, so to see those expensive shops… I could tell that the cheapest phone they had was way over my budget and I started feeling like running off.
I mean I tried, but Hoseok stopped me before I could, he soothed me and reassured me, although I have to say that his method… well it sent my heart on a bungee jump, I won’t lie, he was pretty hot, it had my heart nearly bursting out of my chest” I blurt out and Hoseok blushes at that while Jimin hides a grin.
I shrug lightly before continuing, lips into an embarrassed pout. “And you know… him calling me a good pup… it strangely made me want to please him, it helped”.
I get a little shy over the admission but Jimin asked for details and that’s what I intend to give, and sure enough, it makes the beta perk up, his almonds getting a boost of baked, crunchy warmth while the alpha’s cinnamon turns softer.
“And then…” I bite on my bottom lip, eyes downcast because that’s where things started going downhill for me, didn’t they?
Hoseok must realize too because he bites on his lips, eyes falling to his free hand between us, fingers clenching while Jimin keeps observing us in silence, his cinnamon pushing out a boosting wave to reassure us that everything is okay, his pheromones calming us, it keeps us from falling too far into regrets, for now.
“Finding the phone for me went pretty fast, what I preferred though was helping Hoseok choose the other devices for you guys, I liked that part since it wasn’t for me, but then it was time to pay and… I mean I knew it would be expensive, but what really shocked me…” I sigh, now feeling bad, because looking back to that moment now that it’s over, it really feels like my reaction was too much.
“Go on, my love, you’re doing so good for us, our good omega. Everything is fine, no one is mad here” Jimin hums softly before nosing at the curve of my neck and I simply cannot resist the melt my body does at the act, the sound of his voice gone from that scary edge that was making me nervous.
It’s now silky velvet against my ear, his cinnamon turning aromatic, it makes me think of pancakes on the terrace while it rains outside, Hoseok’s almonds helping to make the air that much comforting, maybe an almond bread in the oven? And then a bottle of honey on the side to go along with both, sweet nectar in endless quantities.
Eager to keep that feeling of praise because it feels so much better than the previous emotions that were swarming me, I lean back against Jimin to get more of his warmth now that I know he’s not mad at me and he kisses my exposed shoulder before wrapping both arms under the blanket and around my waist, one sliding under me to rest against my belly until I end up flat against his chest, it feels nice, the musky tone behind his natural scent enough to make me feel safer than ever.
I look up to meet Hoseok’s eyes, his orbs soft as he gazes at me, encouraging and when he scoots closer to grab my hands in his, I pull them closer to my face to hide behind his large palms, lips pressing onto his wrists to calm my nervous heart because of what I’m going to say next, the part that is more personal.
It has both wolves starting to purr, instincts pleased because it shows them that I’m starting to relax even though I’m currently spilling the truth without restraint, it’s just as Jimin had wished I would, and it amazes Hoseok, reminds him once more of how convincing the alpha can be without being obvious, he didn’t even use his alpha voice on me.
I clear my throat lightly, uncomfortable, but the seven different scents further soothe my soul and I decide to just go and rip the bandage off, Hoseok wasn’t wrong when he’d said that opening up to them would be better for me, that they were there for me, they deserve that much after all they’ve done for me already.
“When I saw the black card, it served to remind me that we’re not from the same world” I admit finally, and Hoseok frowns, mouth opening to say something but Jimin stops him with one look before closing his eyes, ears entirely focused on my voice.
“You two didn’t see my apartment but… it was pitiful, to be honest. Being sent there by my parents made me realize just how bad our relationship was to begin with, it’s not like they couldn’t afford better after all, I did grow up in an expensive house but… their money was never directed at me, never meant to be spent on me.
So I got used on living while spending as little as possible. Frozen food and ramyeon were what my usual meals consisted of and I didn’t allow myself any sort of luxury even while going to that prestigious University. Everyone around me would flaunt their wealth in everyone’s faces like they were the ones who earned it while I was there just trying to make it through the week with one good night sleep.
That was my life for so long that it became easy to forget that my adoptive parents were rich too, it just wasn’t part of my immediate environment anymore, that changes the way you view money in the first place, so to me, a black card? Goodness, that was the loudest way to tell me that you guys are successful, impressive and doing something grand while I struggled to get a job as soon as I graduated.
All I could think about was my diploma, to make use of it and do something I hate because then, I wouldn’t be so pitiful next to your pack, but… I didn’t want that, and that made me upset, and I didn’t want to be upset because I wanted to be happy for Hoseok, you guys like it when I smile, I wanted to be able to give him that, so I tried to bury my emotions and left outside to calm down.
I tried to do what he’d showed me, to focus on the good, and it helped, but I still felt so fragile and… when Hoseok asked me what was wrong, when he told me to share my concerns with him, I closed up instantly because I didn’t know what I wanted myself, whether to do something I hate to feel like I belong, or to keep feeling like an outsider to avoid doing what I hate.
It kept spiraling down from there, everything started annoying me, my hair, my skin, everything, and then I ran. I didn’t want to be like that, I didn’t understand but I just… I felt sick and everything became too much and I felt angry and lost and I just wanted someone to get mad at me to help me, and when Hoseok scruffed me… it felt liberating, like that pressure weighing on me just disappeared, and then I grew ashamed and…
When we made it back home… I could only think about the way I’d hurt him with my outburst, the way I’d ruined our day out, that guilt would keep growing and when I saw the nest in my room… it felt… too loving, I didn’t deserve to make use of something that was made with such good intentions when I had caused pain unnecessarily, so I went to the closet instead”.
Saying it aloud like that… it makes me realize just how ridiculous it all was, that all of this happened for such a stupid reason, but before I can even start regretting telling them so much, there was a reason why I didn’t want to in the first place, Hoseok hugs me tightly against Jimin, his face burying in my neck while the alpha kisses my head, his chest rumbling in approval and pride.
“Thank you for telling us everything, my sweet ‘mega, alpha is so proud of you” he hums against my hair and it’s like his voice holds magic because those simple words make my embarrassment turn into relief, it makes me feel sheepish, it’s getting ridiculous how easy to please I am.
“I’m so sorry, Y/N, I didn’t mean to make you go through all those emotions when I took you out today, that really wasn’t my goal, far from it, but I messed up so bad” Hoseok eventually murmurs from my neck and I pause, that was the last thing I’d expected to hear, why is he even apologizing?
“Hoseok, no, you didn’t mess up anything, I-I did, it was just me and my stupid problems getting in the way, you didn’t do anything bad” I try to reassure him but he shakes his head before pulling back to gaze at me, his eyes sparkling with unshed tears.
“No, it was all my fault. The others got mad at me earlier, scolded me because I didn’t bring nesting materials in case your emotions would overwhelm you and that caused you to lose control, I wasn’t equipped to help you properly” he insists, his sad face enough to have my heart splitting in half.
What does not nesting have to do with me losing control? It can’t be that bad, can it? I got that way because I let my thoughts and worries get the best of me.
Jimin hums and shifts a little to be more comfortable, a hand going to free up my face from my hair so he can see me better as he props his upper body on one elbow and I finally get to see him for the first time since earlier, his gentle eyes gazing over me as his hair falls slightly over them.
“As much as I hate to admit it, Y/N, Hoseok hyung is right. Not many of us would’ve thought to bring anything, but it definitely would’ve helped you, just a scented piece of clothe and we might have avoided that burst of anger. You see, your wolf is new to everything, all it knows for now is you and your emotions, it’s so closely connected to you that it will feel all of them just as you do.
The problem, is that it doesn’t understand where those problems come from, or the source at all, so when it gets to experience them the same way you do, it doesn’t know how to process, and when you start feeling like you’re getting overwhelmed by every little details, it’s your wolf starting to panic.
So while the emotions might have been yours, the way they increased until they got out of hand, the way they got taken out of proportions, when you needed Hoseok to scruff you, you wolf also needed it, because it didn’t know how to calm down. You two have a lot to adjust to, and as an omega, nesting is already a natural need, so in your condition, it will raise to the surface more often.
Jin usually has an emergency nesting blanket when he leaves the house for the day, when he knows that where he’s going, he won’t have a nest nearby, he tries to encourage every omegas he meets at the clinic to do the same, so it’s not just you, let me assure you, it’s every omegas, it’s just that in your case, it’s even more important because it would assure safety to your wolf, it would give it time to process new information without getting scared
In that sense, let me assure you once more, what happened today, it wasn’t on you. The way you got mad, the way you felt, it’s not you being overly sensitive, it’s only your wolf needing a time out. From now on, whenever you feel like the emotions washing over you are stronger than they should, whenever you feel uncomfortable, easily stressed and jumpy, either come to one of us, or go to a nest, okay? It can be yours, it can be the pack nest, any is fine, as long as you allow your wolf what it needs”.
So… it’s just my wolf being a baby in an adult body, with adult problems but only able to process them with a baby mind? Because when I think about it, if it had to focus all its life on fighting the poison, in a state of semi-consciousness, it never really grew up, did it? It just survived.
It helps me understand better, the way I keep getting overwhelmed, that night at the hospital, it wasn’t just me, it was my wolf too discovering a world it knows nothing about, that’s why it brought me to that small, dark little space in the playground, it lowered the interactions to that world to a maximum.
“Then… when I slept in the closet earlier, because I felt like I didn’t deserve it…” I start, watch as Jimin’s eyes soften further, body relaxing before he nods.
“That was like telling your wolf that it not understanding your emotions was bad, and it does not need to feel that way, not at all. It’s doing its best to learn, it’s just hard to do in such a short amount of time. You see, my love, wolves are very sensitive creatures, they are driven by their instincts and in turn, since we’re so closely connected, we end up being driven by them, which is why finding a balance is so important.
If you always deny your wolf what it needs, be it scenting, nesting, playing around, shifting - we’ll go over that soon - all of those things are necessary for its well-being. What you need to understand about our kind, is that we are two entities in one body. Taking care of yourself is taking care of your wolf, and taking care of your wolf is taking care of yourself, it depends fully on you after all, you are the main control of your body.
That is why I’m going to ask you to please never do what you did ever again. If you feel like you need to nest, then you nest, no matter what happened before, it’s especially more important if you feel like you don’t deserve it. Don’t feed your guilt, don’t give it reasons to exist, don’t give it power over your worth, that would make us so very sad. If you feel like you really can’t nest, then come to us, we’ll help you, take care of you, okay? Can you promise that for me?”.
Hoseok’s arms hold me tighter, body tensed as he waits for my answer and so does Jimin’s, it makes me conscious of how important this is, that more than a promise for them, it’s also a promise to myself, a promise from me to me, to give me the love I deserve, even when I feel like I don’t deserve it.
Can I really do that? All my life, I’ve had to deny myself the things I desired, the things I wanted, I had to live with the disappointment of having them taken from me, a lonely soul against the world, but…
Things have changed now, haven’t they?
I kept thinking that I don’t have an impressive job like them, but Jungkook and Yoongi, they both recruited me because they liked me, because they believed in me, they need my help, isn’t that much more important than any prestige?
I kept focusing on money, because money is an item used in a mean to survive, I never used it for my personal enjoyment, but I don’t have to just… survive anymore, because I have seven men who want to provide for me, seven wolves who want to help me and take care of me.
I was alone, but now I have seven true mates, wolves who smell of honey, honey that constantly drips over my heart like a warm embrace, it’s starting to layer, coat over coat until it forms a barrier against the pain that used to swarm me in the past.
Feelings of not being wanted, of being abandoned by my own family, of disappointing them when all I wanted was their approval, for them to accept me as I am, these men are giving me exactly what I needed, so… why am I still so scared?
Why is the idea of allowing myself what I need so hard to accept? Maybe it’s just the changes occurring being too abrupt, too drastic, but does that mean I should hurt myself in the process of getting used to my new circumstances just because I can?
Said like that, it sure sounds stupid. I did not choose for my life to go the way it did, and if now I’m allowed to be comfortable, why reject it so adamantly?
I might not be able to change my mindset in a single day, but seeing as they all must own that darned black card, I should at least start with that part of my new reality, these men are filthy rich and there’s no getting rid of that.
It’s just that they don’t flaunt it like everyone else, they don’t take pride in havingthe money, they take pride in usingit for their loved ones.
I turn my gaze back to Jimin, his own patiently trained on me, I wonder how much he could guess from my thoughts, how much he could see in my orbs, because he looks proud, like he knows exactly what conclusion I’m ending at.
They all want me and nothing will take that from them, not even me.
I smile at him, tilt my head into his touch when he brings a warm hand to my cheek, Hoseok’s breath against my skin, the absent wolves’ scents around us, hugging us with their memories, ghosts of smiles all adding to each other and warming my soul and…
“I promise I’ll do my best to learn… how to be good to myself, I’ll try that”.
Breaching the quiet and reaching out to the authors of some of my favourite stories. The talent you all have? Insane. This community? Elite. If you ever feel like the silence is too loud in here, know that I’m screaming louder. You’re doing awesome job, writers, I applaud your work :)
An abbreviated moodboard of the emotions I felt while reading through these
No summary but this is the best smut by far. Am I biased? yes. Still I have enough logic left in my skull to realize a masterclass sensuality when I see one
Yoongi’s intentions really weren’t to drive you away. His curiosity merely got the best of him. But now…he’s woven an intricate mess he can’t get out of. And he can’t help but wonder, will this be the thing that finally pushes you over the edge?
How to survive a soulmate encounter: first, get into separate rooms. Second, call 911 if there are no soulmate assistant present. Should be fairly easy, right?
You’ve been plagued by dreams of your boss ever since you started working for him to the point where you’re unable to “play” with anybody else. Frustration and possible lack of sleep has you feeling lethargic, to a point where you find yourself falling asleep at work, but little do you know that someone is behind it all.
It’s your last Halloween Carnival as a senior in college and as is tradition, you and your friends get drunk and dressed up just to go to the Fun-House Maze. But all week you’ve been receiving unsettling phone calls from an unknown number, commenting on your outfit, your bitchy friends, and your cliche quarterback boyfriend. Determined not to be scared into another night in, you go out with your friends anyway. But when you somehow get separated from the group, that feeling of unease morphs into fear; especially when you discover you’ve walked right into his trap.
In hopes of achieving a high mark in your final exam you’re willing to give up anything, including your soul. However when your drunken joke of a ritual suddenly comes true, how do you even begin to explain your logic to the seven demon lords seated in front of you
When an estranged uncle leaves you his massive fortune you wonder if the universe is playing a joke on you. when that fortune comes with seven hybrids, you know for sure that it is.
After one fateful night, you find yourself transmigrated into your favorite novel as the Empress that shares the same name as you. As a bookworm, most would think you’d be happy, but how could you be happy when the Empress you’ve become is expected to be killed in three months. The only thing on your mind now is to learn how to survive.
No one ever told you that you had a soulmate or—soulmates for that matter. humans don’t have soulmates but shapeshifters do. what are you supposed to do when the seven members of the worlds biggest boy band turn out to be your soulmates—only for you to realise that they aren’t even human.
Twenty-year old L/N Y/N realizes she might be, okay, is a little bit of a social pariah. But there’s not much she can really do about it. Until a dreary winter day, when a determined, persistent dog hybrid named Taehyung shows up and declares that he’s interested in adopting her for himself and the rest of his lonely pack.
The warmth I’m feeling isn’t coming from the hot shower I just stepped out of. It was a warm feeling in my chest, along with the nervous patter of my heart. So I’m spending the night here? The rain doesn’t show any signs of stopping, and the cracking of thunder is enough to keep anyone inside.
Hoseok gave me a long sweatshirt of his along with some basketball shorts. I used the towel he provided to dry myself off and slip on the clothes he gave me. As I’m staring at myself in the partially fogged up mirror, I get a flashback to what happened in the car.
My skin still tickled with his soft but wanting touches. I’m also shocked at my actions. I really dug my hand into his pants with no shame. I stroked his dick, and begged for him to fuck me in the back of his car.
I shook my head, as if to shake off the embarrassment of the past events. As I removed myself from my thoughts, I recognized the sound of another running shower. Hoseok must be using his other bathroom to take a shower. I hung up the towel and grabbed my rain soaked clothes.
I stepped out of the bathroom, my hot skin being met by the cold air that circulated the hallway was refreshing, and caused me to sigh in bliss.
I shyly looked side to side, staring at the hallway that led to more rooms, and the way that led to the living room. I took small and hesitant steps towards the other doors down the hallway, not sure what I was looking for.
I came to a door that I thought was a closet and opened it, surprised to see a washer and dryer stacked on top of each other in the cramped space. They were clearly the newest model, and still had that new appliance gloss. The dryer already had something in it, making my stand on my tiptoes to glance in through the clear circular door. I recognized the shirt, and came to the conclusion that it was the clothes Hoseok wore on the date.
He must have thrown them in here while I was in the shower. I opened the dryer and tossed my clothes in, my eyes reading all the dials before setting them and pressing start.
The dryer hummed quietly while the clothes tumbled and turned inside. It was only a light vibration as well. Very different from my dryer, which was loud and echoed throughout my place.
Hoseok is clearly a man of luxury, even with the most simple things. I closed the door and walked down the hallway to the balcony-like area. I slowly made my way down the stairs and to the living room, finding time to gawk around at the decor. It’s simple like Hoseok, yet luxurious. It’s nothing overbearing either.
Hoseok doesn’t seem like the type to flaunt his wealth in excess. No big mansion with a bunch of unused rooms, but rather a comfortable and roomy condo. I stared into the darkness that was outside, and the other buildings in the distance.
Seeing as the whole left wall was glass, it made the room feel a bit larger. Small threads of light from other buildings giving me a sliver of the raindrops floating down towards the ground. I watched lightning whip through the sky, the thunder that followed being a loud rumble.
Speaking of rumble, my stomach makes a grunt sound, reminding me that we weren’t able to get dinner. With my hand pressed to my stomach, I shyly turned towards the dark walk way, strolling up the two small steps and cautiously venturing into the space.
My hands move along the wall hoping to find a light switch. My feet shuffled carefully, and I inched around, trying to keep from crashing into something.
My fingers run across something circular and hit it. Lights come shining on and I wince at the brightness, turning the circular dial to dim it. I look around to see a medium sized rectangular table with a few chairs. It seems to be a dining table, but with different sheets of paper scattered all about. There were opened binders and files carelessly thrown down.
You’d think Hoseok would have left them in a hurry, so he didn’t have time to clean it up.
I looked to my left to see some of the kitchen. It was barely visible, but the dining room lights gave me enough to see the switch for the kitchen. I switched the lights on and strolled in, my feet making a slapping noise on the cool tile floor.
The kitchen matched the penthouse perfectly. All the appliances were a shining silver while the medium sized island, cabinets and all the countertops were a smooth black wood. The tile floor was an imitation of white oak wood that kept the place from seeming too dark. It was spacious and unlike the dining room, very clean.
Everything has its place and would make anyone uncomfortable to move it. The coffee machine next to the mug rack that was next to the blender, before the gas stove interrupted the smooth countertop.
On the other side of the stove was a rice cooker and a toaster. All the appliances showed signs of being used, but were cleaned wonderfully.
I turned my eyes to the large two wide door fridge that had a drawer at the bottom as the freezer. I approach the fridge, staring at it. I glanced around me, as if I was doing something bad.
Is it okay for me to open his fridge? Should I wait for him to come back before I ask if I can cook something? I reached a hand out to rest on the handle before opening one of the doors.
Hoseok’s fridge was stocked beautifully. All the water bottles lined up like the aesthetic posts I would see on Tumblr. The condiments were organized and all the foods were set in certain places. Now I really feel bad to go in there and mess it up.
I open the other door and scan all the foods and items, deciding on some beef japchae. I started to take out the ingredients, taking the cuts of beef that were wrapped in one of the fridge compartments. I moved to the cabinets, getting more comfortable as I pulled out the needed items.
I found all the seasonings and bowls I would need while I hummed a song I heard on the radio.
I jump slightly when I heard a door closing, followed by footsteps coming down the stairs in a bit of a rush. I keep my eyes on the entrance way that connected the dining room with the living room. It wasn’t long before Hoseok’s figure rushes through, his cell phone pressed to his ear.
“No, no! Move it to next week! I will not let them threaten me in such a way.” He hissed into the phone, striding to the papers spread out on the dining table. He throws a glance my way, and I notice his eyes move about the kitchen. He saw all the things I took out and looked back at me in question.
I couldn’t answer, as the person on the phone had grabbed his attention once again. He wore a simple Tee with a colorful graphic on it, along with some black basketball shorts. I giggled at the butterflies building in my stomach. I’ve never seen Hoseok in comfortable clothes like he is now.
I took a deep breath as my eyes stayed on him. He was looking through the different sheets of paper on the table. He was muttering something, whether to himself or the person on the phone; I can’t be sure.
His brows furrowed as he stared down, listening to whatever was being said to him. I leaned against the counter, my arm pushing some of the items I laid out. His hair was still damp, and disheveled. Probably the results of a towel being roughly rubbed over it.
“They aren’t going to get a better offer. I am not going to use my time off to try to prove myself for some petty investment. I won’t call them, I won’t even send out an email.” He barked, rolling his eyes.
Whoever he was speaking to, was slowly pulling him into a bad mood. My mouth scrunched up bitterly, hoping that work wouldn’t take up all his time tonight. I turned my focus back to the food, taking out the meat preparing it.
I was zipping around the kitchen, Hoseok’s business banter fading into the background. I put the pot on the stove and got it nice and hot for the beef. Hoseok still stood at the table, making me wonder why he didn’t take a seat.
He probably was hoping to not waste this night with work as well. His reluctance to sit down showed his effort of finishing the call quickly.
I glanced towards the rice cooker, now that I wanted to pair sides of rice with the glass noodle dish. I looked in his, his eyes trained down on the table while he focused intently. I took small steps in his direction, my movement catching his attention right away.
As I got closer, he put a hand on my lower back, turning his phone away from his mouth to look at me. I leaned in a bit, the fresh smell of his soap tingling my senses.
“Can I use the rice cooker?” I whispered, trying to keep my voice down so as to not let my presence be known to those on the phone.
He smiled and rubbed my lower back in a very loving manner, “Yeah go ahead princess.” Unlike me, he didn’t whisper but spoke loudly, the tiny chatter I could barely hear from his phone had gone quiet. I went back to the kitchen and began with the rice and rice cooker.
“I was talking to my girlfriend.” Hoseok said as a matter of fact. He pauses and scoffs, turning his back to me while his tone grew sharp.
“Mr. Robins, I told you it was my time off. Don’t act surprised now! You’ve already cut into an important night so might as well finish this.”
When Hoseok speaks again it’s been a few minutes. I’m cooking the beef in the pan, the cackling and sizzling of it in the pan drowning out his words.
“Tell them I said that such petty threats do nothing for me. Let them know that my offer has an expiration date.” He pauses, glancing at me.
“Also Mr. Robins, don’t call outside of work hours anymore. I allowed it in the past, but let’s not make it a habit anymore. So tonight is the last time. But yes, talk to you soon.”
I turn my focus back to the meat, cooking it evenly before moving it to a plate. I start to put the noodles in the pot with boiling water and move to cut the vegetables I set out.
“Let me help.” Hoseok says from beside me. I jump, surprised to see him so close. His phone was no longer with him and set on the dining table. He looked down at me with a kind smile, his dimples on display as he did so.
“Okay,” I giggle, “Can you cut the vegetables for me?” He nods, and moves to the sink to watch his hands.
“You made yourself comfortable,” He chuckles, looking over his shoulder at me.
My cheeks warm up, “See, I knew you were going to say that. I was going to wait to ask if I could use your kitchen but I got hungry.”
We work in a comfortable silence, the sound of water boiling and the clunk of the knife hitting the cutting board. I drained the noodles and checked on the rice in the rice cooker.
We work efficiently and Hoseok turns to randomly smile at me every few minutes. I giggled each time, asking him if something was wrong. He’d only smile and shake his head no. The noodles were just about done, and I was lightly stir-frying them with the beef and the vegetables. Hoseok was washing the dishes.
This moment felt very domestic and I loved it. It wasn’t long before I was plating both meals and bringing them to the dining table. I gently moved some of the papers to the side, shuffling others together into stacks. Hoseok swiftly washed the rest of the dishes while I set the table.
His quick movements revealed just how hungry he was. I can’t be surprised. I’m sure his lunch was earlier in the day, and the rain killed our plans. He saw me shivering and thought it’d be better to cancel the dinner reservation he had for after the movie.
We eat in silence for a bit, our stomachs were crying out for some food. The pleased exhale as he eats has me thanking my mom in my heart.
The times she’d make me stay with her in the kitchen has come in handy. That’s how she’d try to bond with me, since work kept her away a lot. I naturally picked up on her recipes and at the young age of 12, I could cook dinner for the whole family.
That’s how the dream of becoming a chef manifested itself. My parents supported it, believing that’s what I was really going to pursue. But it was a phase I held onto for a year.
“It’s good?” I asked, taking my chopsticks and grabbing my side of rice. I put some rice in my mouth, watching Hoseok for an answer. He chewed and swallowed the noodles before grinning at me.
“You know it’s good.” He answered in a teasing manner, “I might have you over here every night.” He looks down at his food, missing the way my eyes widen at his words.
Have me over here every night? He was too focused on his food to notice my still figure. By the time I snapped out of it, a pregnant quiet fell over us.
Once again it was a comfortable quiet. We were simply enjoying each other’s company. We’d talk every once in a while, Hoseok finding something to say that would cause me to laugh. Was he always this funny?
I narrowed my eyes at him, realizing that he was speaking his thoughts more. I enjoyed it, gladly listening to whatever he’d have to say.
“What time do you need to wake up tomorrow?” His question was coming out of left field, seeing as he was previously talking about how much he enjoyed the seasoning on the beef.
“I’ll need to get home then get ready, so probably 8 am. They have me coming in later, since I’m only doing paperwork.” A slight pout on my lips as I spoke. Ugh, paperwork. It’s what I dislike the most about my job but I’ll be confined in my office doing just that.
“Okay, I’ll drive you home, then to work.” He informs me, taking some more noodles in his mouth.
I could only nod in response, and we returned to silence. We never really said that I’d be staying the night, but a wordless understanding was met. As I finished my food, I noticed Hoseok glancing at his phone, checking the time. I drummed my fingers lightly on the table, curious if he had something he had to attend to.
I waited till he was done with his food, looking up to meet my blank expression.
“What’s up?” He says simply, putting his chopsticks into the bigger glass bowl.
I lean forward, setting an elbow on the table, “Do you have something to do? You keep looking at your phone.”
He blinks at me, trying to figure out how to respond. The guilty look on his face told me everything I needed to know.
“I just have some contracts I need to write up. I didn’t want to ignore you while yo–”
I cut him off, vigorously shaking my head.
“It’s fine,” I reassure him, “I know you’re a busy man, and you weren’t expecting me to be staying here so you don’t have to entertain me. I’ll watch TV or something.”
He raises an eyebrow at me, his hair now dry and ruffled out like it was just brushed.
“Are you sure?”
“I’m sure.” I confirm, reaching my hand out to smooth out his hair.
~!~
I only watched TV for an hour before I was growing bored. I grabbed the remote, flipping through the channels. I passed various shows, seeing the scenes flash on the large flat screen for no more than a second. I groaned into defeat, deciding that I’d just review some medical notes from my email.
I noticed my purse carelessly thrown on the loveseat adjacent to me. I stood up, grabbing the pursue and situating myself in that same loveseat.
I figured that since Hoseok was somewhere in the condo working, I couldn’t disturb him much from the living room. I glanced around me, looking at the spiral stairs that led to the second level.
Using bluetooth, I connected my phone to the Bose soundbar that the TV was using as an output. Music always helps me study and review. Whether it was patient files or some techniques that I had to brush up on.
My phone showed that it was 11:47pm. After a long day of work, I would have been knocked out on my bed, knowing that another tiring day was waiting for me in the morning. I took note that my phone was at 56%. I’d had to go bother Hoseok for a charger soon.
I hit shuffle on my studying playlist, and opened up my emails to review patient notes. I won’t be working those cases till next week but it was good to show up prepared. I keep the volume low, leaving it just loud enough to fill the living room. If it’s too loud, Hoseok will let me know.
I’m looking over files and notes on a burn victim, along with the progress on Mrs. Choi. Her physical therapy is going well. It’s moving slowly but they believe she will walk again, however it seems her motivation is dwindling.
Her husband shows no signs of progress. He is still in a coma that leaves doctors to truly unable understand the length of the damage he has from the car accident.
The notes were a lot. Long detailed files and charts for patients. I’ll be the one typing all these up when I head back to work. As the song changes to something with a faster tempo, I start bobbing my head to the beat. Soon my shoulders join in, having my body do a stiff and closed off jig in my seat.
My attention was on the notes, so I wasn’t putting much effort into my rhythmic movements. I’m sitting there reading for some time, and when I check the time again it’s 12:54am.
I take a break, locking my phone and dropping it in the loveseat as I stand up. My playlist is still on, a funky R&B song coming on just as I’m walking towards the dining room. I was going to head into the kitchen to get a glass of water.
I stop my steps, letting my hips sway to the beat in the middle of the living room. I close my eyes, mouthing the words and slowing my movements to the breakdown of the song. I let the song get to the chorus before I stroll to the dining room.
I walk to the beat, switching on the dining room lights. I could faintly hear the song, singing the song under my breath now. I don’t bother turning on the kitchen lights. I grab a water bottle like this as if my own home and dash back to the living room.
I barely turn off the dining room lights as my feet shuffle along the floor. I’m back in the center of the living room, opening the bottle to take a sip of water before setting it on the center table. The space between the center table and the couches was enough for me to dance.
I just felt like dancing, forgetting that I wasn’t in my own apartment. However, Hoseok’s presence somewhere else in this place brought a sense of safety and comfort. The notes were all forgotten about as another song came on,having me rock to the beat.
I’m circling my hips in a provocative manner, bending my knees and holding one arm up as I do so. I stick my tongue out a bit, feeling myself. My confidence is growing since I’m by myself. Or so I thought.
I keep dancing, closing my eyes as if it could help me hit the high notes the singer was reaching. The slow winding of my hips momentarily stutter to a stop when two hands enclose either side of them.
I jump, the touch startling me. I felt Hoseok’s chest against my back and his breath on the back of my neck. I let out a shaky breath as his crotch lightly brushed my butt. I hear his shallow breaths close to my ear. His hands are big, his hands are hot and grip me just right.
Trying to shake off the hot and heavy atmosphere falling over us, I kept dancing as I was, humming the song as if nothing had changed. My butt brushing his crotch every movement.
“Are you done with your contracts? That didn’t take too long.” I said over my shoulder.
“I worked quickly cause I could hear you having your own little party out here.” His voice was playful. He placed a kiss on the back of my neck, causing goosebumps to rise all over my body.
We establish a steady rhythm, his hips moving with mine. It wasn’t crazy sexual, but I was impressed by how fluidly his hips moved, along with the bit of distance he kept between my rear end and his crotch, like he was worried I wouldn’t like him pressed on me.
“I was reading some notes, but the music distracted me.” I answered, as a slower track came on. Our bodies swayed in a sluggish fashion. I lean my body back into him, my whole body pressed into him. I leaned my head back, and closed my eyes.
“I can relate.” He says softly.
“Oh yeah,” I mention, “You said you wanted to be a dancer?” His hands on my hips are replaced by his arms enclosing my waist. He rested his chin on my shoulder, his cheek against my cheek.
He giggles at the uncertainty in my voice, “Is it still hard to believe?”
“A little bit.” I reply, “What type of dancing did you do?”
Hoseok inhales and exhales slowly, looking forward like he could see the memorie playing before him.
“I’d dance whatever I could learn,” He says vaguely, “I was just happy to be dancing.”
“You can still dance…with me. I’ll always be your dancing partner.”
“Thank you for the offer Y/n…I’ll gladly think about it.”
“I mean I’m no professional, but I can stay on beat, and I like to have fun so you’ll never be bored.”
He opens his mouth and closes it again, deciding not to speak.
“But before you can even ponder on my offer, you have to show me your dancing skills! I need to see what you got!” I challenge, and his arms pull me in tighter to him. I could feel the steady hits of his heartbeat against my back.
The song faded to quiet, before another track began. It picked up a bit more than the last track, fun and quick tango beat to it.
Hoseok let me out of his arms, spinning me around to face him. I was astounded by the speed in which he spun me around. He clasped one hand of mine in his. He moved my other hand to rest on the bicep of his arm that had it’s hand placed on my waist.
He straightened his posture, tilting his chin up a bit while he gazed down at me.
“Just follow after me okay?” He said quietly, as if we were dancing in secret.
I tried. I tried to keep up. The first few steps were rough. He was clearly moving a bit slower for me, waiting as I caught onto the basic steps, before he picked up the pace. It was easy to dance with Hoseok after that.
He was truly leading me, surprising me with some quick spins and other flares of flavor.
I giggled as he spun me, bringing me close to his body. My chest was falling and rising as I tried to catch my breath, staring back into Hoseok’s eyes.
It was only a second as he began to move his feet again, having me follow along with the rhythmic steps.
Now my arm was wrapped around his shoulder and neck, while my other hand was clasped in his. I yelped in surprise as he dipped me. So low I was worried he’d drop me. As he brings me back up, I let go of his hand and wrap my other arm around his neck.
He brings his face close to mine as we stand there, catching our breath. I, breathing a lot more heavy than him.
Hoseok shows a soft smile, wrapping both his arms around my waist.
“Wow,” I say in-between small gasps for air, “You really can dance.”
Hoseok chuckles at my dazed expression, leaning forward to kiss my lips. A peck so quick, by the time my eyes are fluttering closed, he is pulling away.
“Do you want to get back to your patient notes?” He licks his lips, his eyes flickering down to my lips.
I shake my head, “I want you to kiss me again.”
He hums in response, leaning in close to kiss me again. A short peck, followed by a lingering kiss. His arms around me tightened and melted into him. Our heads tilted as we deepened the kiss. My heart hammering in my ears, and my stomach twisting into nervous knots.
His lips are soft, warm and welcoming. Everytime we kiss, it feels like I’m trying to get a message of my feelings to him. Hoseok, however, kisses me slowly and in a cherishing manner. Like it’ll be the last time he kisses me, like he needs me to breathe.
Each and every time, I’m left weak in the knees. My heart is squeezing with delight. He doesn’t always say how he feels. A lot of time he’ll say it randomly or in passing, as if he didn’t want a whole moment around it.
But the execution of his actions make me feel warm inside.
The small touches, his hand on my back, the way he’ll pause a work call to listen to whatever I have to say. Picturing him as the same cold gentlemen I met nearly 4 months ago, makes my heart grow in size.
But that also makes me wonder, should I be the first to tell him I love him? Hoseok is so casual about things, whether it’s due to his discomfort or he doesn’t see the significance, that he might not say such words right out.
The way he calls me his girlfriend now, although he didn’t ask me to be his girlfriend, shows he doesn’t see a need for all the formalities.
He sighs as he draws his lips away from mine, kissing my cheek, my jaw and then a small kiss on my neck. He hides his face in my neck, my arms tighten around him so we were hugging.
I bring a hand up to rest on his hair, “Thank you for such a fun date.”
“You don’t have to lie Y/n, I know it was sucky.” He says, his lips brushing against my skin.
“It wasn’t at all. I had fun, I always have fun with you.”
“I’m not exactly the life of the party Y/n.”
“You’re a lot more fun than you think. You’re also a lot kinder than you realise. I know you were probably exhausted, but you still went to the movies with me.”
“And you cooked for me,” He smiles. I know cause I can feel it against my neck and collar bone. I thought he was going to say something else, his statement felt incomplete so we stood in silence as I waited for him to speak again.
When he didn’t I listened to his soft breathing.
“You’re clearly tired, so let’s get you to bed okay?” I said. He drew back from me, staring at me with jaded eyes, and I could only giggle at the tired pout on his lips. He was totally starting to fall asleep in my arms.
I pinched his cheek and pecked him on the lips before stepping out of his arms and walking over to my phone left forgotten in the love seat. I disconnected it from the soundbar from my phone, and switched it off.
Hoseok goes to turn off most of the lights, leaving the small doorway light on. I followed him up the stairs, my strides slowing down as we got to the hallway.
He stopped walking, leaving me just a view of his back. He looked to the door on his left, before turning to me.
“So here’s the guest room.” He said gesturing to the room.
I awkwardly nodded, rubbing my hands together and walking closer to him, opening the door to see a plain but nice bedroom.
A larger twin size bed with a desk closet and a TV.
I stare at the room, knowing that Hoseok was also watching my reaction.
He’s being considerate. He doesn’t want to make me uncomfortable by assuming I’d want to share a room with him, but damn I’d like if he’d at least ask me. I don’t want to deal with the horrifying embarrassment of telling him I want to sleep in the same bed.
The rain was still falling, the occasional thunder sounding, but this time further away.
“Alright,” I say, turning to face him. I muster up a smile, and open my mouth to speak.
Hoseok is looking at me with a rigged smile.
“Good n-”
“Y/n?” Hoseok cut me off, rubbing the back of his neck nervously. He looks off to the side as he thinks.
I blink up at him, knowing what he wants to say. This shouldn’t be a big deal! Why are we both feeling so nervous? I’ve already had my hand around his dick for goodness sake!
“I want you to come sleep in my room…with me.” He finally looks at me, staring at me with a cute uncertainty.
I laugh, “Good! My goodness! I thought you weren’t going to say anything!” I chime, stepping out the guest bedroom. I closed the door behind me and saw Hoseok’s scoff of disbelief.
“What?” I ask.
“You were just going to watch me stress like that? Why didn’t you say you wanted to sleep in my room?” He complained.
“Oh please! I don’t need to be the one making all the first steps!” I hissed, poked his chest.
“Plus, you’re the one that led me to a guest bedroom! I’ve already had my hand around your dick for fuck’s sake!” I add, giggling and the wink he gives me.
“Do you want it in your hands again?” He whispers, stepping closer to me. I back up, pressed against the guest bedroom door. He smirks at me, placing a bashful kiss on my cheek.
“Stop messing around!” I say, slipping past him while he snickers at my shyness.
“Or, would you rather have it in your mouth this time?” He jeers. My eyes widen and I start screaming as if to run from the embarrassment that was manifesting it’s in my warm face.
He laughs at my cringing squeals, taking my hand in his and leading me towards the door at the end of the hallway.
His room is dimly lit, but I could make out the beautiful ivory colored walls. The bed was a large king size bed that sat low. The black bed frame was low, only lifting the mattress off the floor a foot or two. The bedsheets were a rich and dark green, tying together the whole aura of the room. There was a tall lamp that stood on the left side of the bed, and it was the only light on.
Though it was nothing compared to the lights fixtures in the ceiling, it didn’t leave me completely blind and in the dark.
I wasn’t aware of how weird i must have looked, standing there, staring at his room like I’d never seen a bedroom in my whole life.
He squeezed my hand, pulling me out of my daze.
“I’m sorry what did you say?” I asked, blinking at him.
“I was saying that the bathroom is that way.” He pointed to a door on the further right side of the room, “It’s the door on the right. There is an unopened toothbrush if you want to brush your teeth.”
He released my hand and scratched the back of his head. He looked down at the floors as he spoke, making me want to giggle at the embarrassment that was showing itself in his red ears.
It made me feel better to remember that it isn’t just me that has never had such intimate and close moments with people. Something like having my own toothbrush at Hoseok’s place is a big deal. It’s an unspoken step into new territory.
“Thanks.” I said softly, walking around him and further into the room. The room was spacious but also cozy. It was pretty simple and showed that Hoseok doesn’t spend much time here. He works all the time so I’m sure he just plops down and sleeps.
He doesn’t sit in here to relax or anything like that. I heard the door close as I walked towards the bathroom, followed by the sound on Hoseok sitting on the bed.
I brushed my teeth swiftly, admiring the bathroom as I did so. One of those big showers with the tile walls, and glass doors. There was also a big white bathtub on the other side of the room. The sink was large and in the middle of a long rectangular marble counter. I stare at myself in the crystal clear mirror, feeling a bit out of place as I stare at my extravagant surroundings.
I continued to brush my teeth, and rinsed my mouth thoroughly, I set the purple tooth brush in the cup that held another orange brush. I used one of the towels to wipe off any water from around my mouth and walked out the bathroom, shutting off the lights.
When I step out I’m met by Hoseok laying on the bed, his back to me. I couldn’t be sure if he’d fallen asleep, but I didn’t want to wake him. He was under the blankets, and looked like he’d settled in for the night.
The lamp on his side of the room was off, leaving the room in almost complete darkness. The moonlight shining through the window provided enough light to let me see the outside of his body. I tiptoed over to the bed, lifting up the blankets and sliding in. The bed and everything around me smelled like Hoseok.
I smiled to myself, and looked up at the ceiling before closing my eyes and turning onto my side. My back was facing Hoseok, and I tried to keep some space between us. I wasn’t sure how much space he wanted.
I slowly started to fall asleep, the comfort of the heavy blankets and the scent of Hoseok around me lulling me.
I was barely awake when I felt Hoseok shift beside me, muttering something in a hoarse voice.
“So far away.” He grumbles, before I felt some more shuffling. He slid his arm under my body, causing me to hum in response, since I was barely awake.
My eyes stayed closed and I turned my body so I was facing him. That’s clearly what he wanted, as he wordlessly curled his arm up, pushing my body till my head was on his chest. I was too sleepy to say anything. All I could do was cuddle closer and rest my hand on his chest.
“Are you awake?” He asks softly. When I don’t reply, he shifts slightly so his face is buried in my hair.
I fell asleep peacefully as his hand found my back and rubbed soothing circles.
~!~
“Why did you choose today of all days to follow the speed limit?” I mutter at Hoseok. He chuckles but keeps his eyes on the road. He wasn’t going his usual speed today, and though I find his speeding distasteful, today it would have come in handy.
We woke up late, which is no surprise. I don’t think I’ve ever slept so well in my whole life. Being in Hoseok’s warm embrace soothed me all the way down to my soul. Although we were running late, he was still in a good mood.
He drove me back to my apartment, waited for me to get dressed for work, and is now driving me to the hospital. I won’t see him most of today, but we agreed to see each other tonight.
As we pulled into the Seoul Sky hospital, I had my passenger door opened before the car came to a full stop. I grabbed my purse, making sure it had everything I needed.
I leaned towards Hoseok, kissing him on the cheek before kissing him on the lips shortly. Two pecks on the lips before I pulled away beaming at him.
“I’ll see you later.” I said.
He showed me a small smile and nodded, “See you later.”
“Don’t work yourself too hard!” I exclaim as I step out of the car, “And remember to eat!”
I close the car door and Hoseok rolls down the window, “Even when you’re in a rush you still manage to nag me!”
“I nag you because I l-” My words stop short and I clasp my hand over my mouth. Hoseok, oblivious to what I was about to confess, raises his eyebrows at me in question.
“Because you..?” He trails off, but all I can do is smile awkwardly.
“See you later!” I shout and bolt away from the car. I don’t look back as I jog through the automatic sliding doors.
“Good morning Dr. L/N!” A nurse calls out to me. I stop in my tracks, recognizing the nurses at the front desk. I smiled, waving at them energetically.
“Good morning!” I chimed.
“You’re running a little late aren’t you?” The older nurse stated.
I nodded my head but before I could open my mouth, the rest of the nurses giggled.
“You don’t have to explain, we could see it through the glass doors. Time moves quickly when you’re in love.” The older nurse said.
I stood there a bit confused before looking behind me at the sliding doors. It really was a perfect view of where Hoseok had stopped the car. I turned back to the nurses who were cheesing at me.
“It’s wonderful to have you back Dr. L/n, let us know if you need help with anything.”
I thanked them, heading to my office quickly. I was in a rush so I settled on some black dress pants and a blue dress shirt. My hair was styled in a rush so it looks decent. I made it to my office, happy to see it again. It wasn’t locked, which is strange but I didn’t think much of it. I set my bag down and grabbed my white coat. I pulled it on quickly and went to my desk.
All I’ll be doing today is paperwork so I might as well get comfortable. I took my seat and turned on my computer, knowing that it wouldn’t be long before Jennie waltzed in here with all the work I’d have to do.
The computer switched on quickly, but something else took my attention. On my desk was a red envelope. I waste no time opening it, thinking it was a welcome back card. Oh how I was wrong.
Dear, Y/n. I am so glad to have you back. The whole department has felt incomplete since you left. I was very hurt when Jennie informed me that you weren’t allowing anyone to visit you as you recovered. You did not answer my phone calls either. I was sad to hear you got hurt and fell down the stairs. It seems your boyfriend isn’t taking good care of you. But I am glad you have recovered fully. Please come see me when you have the chance. This may be inappropriate but the absence of your presence has helped me realize something.
Sincerely Taemin.
I stared at the letter in confusion. Now what the hell is Dr. Lee doing? What is this? My face scrunches up in annoyance as I read over the letter again. This is completely inappropriate and leaves me feeling uncomfortable.
I’ve turned down Dr. Lee’s advances before, taking them as jokes but by the sound of this letter, he wanted me to take his advances seriously. I ignored the login screen of my computer and stood up from my chair with the letter in my hand.
I stepped out my office and headed down the hallway, knowing that Dr. Lee would be making his rounds instead of being in his office. I’d have to go around a bit before finding him. But sitting on such an issue would leave me unable to work all day.
I rounded the corner, greeting regular patients with a small smile. Some of them told me they missed me and others smiled at me with shining eyes. For a second I forgot about the awful letter Dr. Lee left for me. I am back at work and even though I’m stuck with paperwork, the atmosphere was enough for me.
I turned around a corner and crashed into a familiar person.
“Hey, there you are!” Jennie chimed. She smiled at me, wearing her usual red lipstick and that iconic slicked ponytail was just as sharp as ever. Her eyelashes look really long and she looked happier than usual.
“Yup, I’m back to work. It feels great.” I answer.
“I’m sure your date yesterday went well? You’re radiating happiness.” She mentions.
I raise an eyebrow at her, “Am I? Cause I’m pissed off.”
Her brows furrowed and she looked concerned. The question she was about to ask was clear.
“No, it has nothing to do with Hoseok. The date was…amazing.” My tone softens at the mention of Hoseok.
“So what’s got you so angry, so early in the morning?”
I handed her the letter, watching her face expression change as she opened it and read it.
The humorless laugh that struggles it’s way past her lips makes me wanna scoff all over again.
“This is weird.” She groans.
“It’svery weird.” I double down, “This is totally inappropriate. You know I am chill about many things, but I don’t like stuff like this at work from co-workers! How many times have I rejected him? This isn’t harmless banter anymore.”
I speak in a low voice, watching as different nurses and doctors pass us.
“Are you going to bring this up to Hose-”
I cut her off, “Of course not! I haven’t seen a jealous Hoseok and I don’t think I want to. He’ll come in here and scare Dr. Lee. Working here will be even more uncomfortable.”
“I know he’s on the second floor.” She says, and points towards the elevator not too far from us.
“I can’t be sure how he’ll react so could you come with me?”
“Of course! Did you think I was going to let you do that alone? Let’s go!” She takes hold of my arm and pulls me along.
While in the elevator she tells me about all the awful comments he’d make while I was gone. Jennie brushed most of them off but a few were too much.
He’d say, “Where is that boyfriend of hers?”
“That guy looks controlling. She doesn’t want me to visit her or he doesn’t?”
And a few more that were totally unfitting for a work environment. She wasn’t even going to bring it up to me, but she didn’t expect ‘love letters’ to start becoming a thing.
The elevator doors opened and before we stepped off we could hear chaos. Jennie and I looked at each other in disarray. We stepped off the elevator to hear loud yelling and shouting from different people. Other patients were running away from the noise, telling us that it was coming from our right.
Our stroll turned into a speed walk, and I hid the letter in my lab coat pocket. We turn the corner and the yelling is louder.
We see Dr. Lee and Dr. Shin, a newer doctor standing outside a familiar hospital room.
“Mrs. Choi?” I mutter to myself. Jennie and I approach the situation, Dr. Lee being the first one to see us. I don’t miss the way he smiles when he spots me. I had to fight a grimace off my face.
“What is going on?” Jennie askes, catching Dr. Shin’s attention this time. She moves her focus from Jennie and right to me.
“Oh thank you goodness you’re back Dr. L/n! Please calm these ladies down!” She cries, running her fingers through her auburn hair.
I take a look into the room, the door being wide open. There was Mrs. Choi screaming at the top of her lungs at another woman. This woman was a lot younger than her, looking to be in her late 20’s. Her hair was long and brown with soft waves. She wore stylish jeans with boots and a lovely top and a lovely trench coat.
From the wonderful jewelry on her neck and the rings on her fingers, she’s clearly someone who is well off. Both women were red in the face while they screamed at each other.
“Who is the younger lady? Why haven’t you called security?” I looked at both Dr. Lee and Dr. Shin.
“Well…” Dr. Shin hesitated to speak, looking down at her feet in guilt.
“So I was wonder why Mrs. Choi didn’t have any family? She was feeling so down lately and her husband wasn’t getting any better. The psychical therapists said she was losing motivation in their sessions so I tried to help.” Dr. Shin looked up to find my dubious face expression.
I crossed my arms over my chest, “What did you do?” I hate how accusing my tone was, but the hospital Dr. Shin transferred from told us she would cause trouble. A lot of nurses have been avoiding her. Some say she’s too spunky, and focuses too much on making her personality shine through.
“I did some digging and it turns out she has kids! There was no information on the son, but I was able to find her daughter! So I invited her daughter here as a surprise.”
Both Jennie and I groaned.
“You can’t do things like that!” Jennie scolded.
“I know, I know! But I didn’t think things would turn out like this!” She whined.
I couldn’t say anything to Dr. Shin as the argument between the two women was escalating.
“What is the daughter’s name?” Jennie whispers.
“Her english name in Helena. We don’t know her Korean name.” Dr. Lee answers.
“You don’t get my pity mom!” Helena shouts. She’s standing at the end of her mother’s bed tears running down her cheeks.
“You set me away! You pushed everyone away! You tricked yourself into believing dad was a bad person because you wanted an excuse for falling out of love with him! You could have just divorced him!”
“You don’t know what I was going through!” Ms. Choi shouts back.
Helena snaps back just as quickly, “You sent me away! You sent me away from you, dad…Hobi.”
Hobi? Who is that?
“I sent you away because I wanted you to be safe! I love you Helena!” Mrs. Choi’s voice was growing hoarse from the screaming and I was getting ready to jump in.
“Bullshit!” Helena spits, “Bullshit! You sent me away and never called. I never even got a fucking letter. I grew up without you. I graduated college without you. I moved on with my life without you. You never cared for me. You were so fucking focused on Hobi! You just wanted me out the way. No one would tell me where the fuck Hobi was so I couldn’t find him to even attend dad’s funeral.”
Dad’s funeral? So Mrs. Choi’s husband who is in the coma, is not the father of her daughter?
She vigorously wipes her tears off her face, “You keep telling yourself you did what you had to when in reality, you’re just a shitty person.”
“Am I?” Ms. Choi croaks, “Am I really that awful because I thought I deserved to be happy?”
“Your journey to happiness left a path of destruction for everyone else. You’ve lost you fucking mind if you believe anything you did was okay.” Helena’s voice toned down. The both of the basked in the heavy silence.
Helena let out a solemn chuckle, almost like her mother was the joke.
“Well,mom,” she emphasized the word ‘mom’, “Did you find the happiness you wanted?” I couldn’t see her face fully, just her profile…but she reminded me of someone.
She shows her mom a sarcastic smile, “I mean look at you. Look at where you are. Your new precious husband is stuck in a long sleep and they don’t know when he’ll wake up. Your legs aren’t working and you’re all alone. I only showed up so I could get the years of hurt off my chest. So since you can’t run away…” She gestures to her mom in the bed.
“I’m gonna finally say, fuck you mom. Dad was never the bad guy. Hobi might have been gullible enough to believe your foolishness but I always saw right through it. It was you…it was always you. You don’t deserve any happiness.” She finishes, glaring at the old woman staring back at her with sad eyes.
“I’ll be back tomorrow and the day after that. I will waltz in here every day and remind you that this is a product of your own choices. When you’re ready to apologize I’ll listen.” She grabs her purse from the guest chair and turns to face all of us at the door.
Her eyes flicker across each of our faces and I feel a prick in my chest. I feel weird. Should I know this lady? Something tells me I should know Helena but I’m drawing a blank.
She pushes past us and down the hallway.
No one speaks to Mrs. Choi and she doesn’t speak to us. We all can only shift in discomfort. No words could bring comfort after such harsh lashings were thrown. We can only look on in distraught cause for some reason…the pity we’ve felt for poor old Ms. Choi was no more.
♠—-♠—-♠—–♠
Alrightty, what did you guys think?! Things are progressing right! We’re moving into the next phase of the story! Yay!
Tell me what you think? What do you think will happen next? How do you feel about Mrs. Choi? Was she right in what she did?
The warmth I’m feeling isn’t coming from the hot shower I just stepped out of. It was a warm feeling in my chest, along with the nervous patter of my heart. So I’m spending the night here? The rain doesn’t show any signs of stopping, and the cracking of thunder is enough to keep anyone inside.
Hoseok gave me a long sweatshirt of his along with some basketball shorts. I used the towel he provided to dry myself off and slip on the clothes he gave me. As I’m staring at myself in the partially fogged up mirror, I get a flashback to what happened in the car.
My skin still tickled with his soft but wanting touches. I’m also shocked at my actions. I really dug my hand into his pants with no shame. I stroked his dick, and begged for him to fuck me in the back of his car.
Hi! I realised a lot of you don’t know that Chapter 14 has been released for like ever! It’s my fault, I never added the chapter to the masterlist. I apologize! So here is chapter 14 that has been released for months.
️summary: hoseok comes home in the middle of the night and it doesn’t take long for you to realize something is wrong. very, verywrong.
️pairing: reader x mafia!hoseok
️rating: mature, 18+
️genre: smut, mafia AU, guarded AU drabble though it can be read as a standalone story
️warnings: standard smut warnings, feelings because apparently i know no other way
️word count: 1.7K
️notes: i’ve had in mind to write a series of these drabbles for the guarded AU involving all of the original story characters. all returning home from the same terrifying night on the job, each processing the trauma a bit differently. as always, thank you for reading and please talk to me about it! of course, i couldn’t have written or posted this without the help and guidance of @ladyartemesia@btsarmy9593and@hobi-gifthank you so much ladies. also a big thank you to the very sweet @diorggukie who was so kind to answer my questions!
He comes to you in the dead of night.
The bed dips under his weight as he slips quietly beneath the covers, pressing the length of his body to yours. You start to rouse when he wraps himself around you – firm chest at your back, strong forearm banded over your waist – and you open your eyes to darkness, disoriented.
“Hoseok?” You call out to him, not quite awake and not quite asleep.
No answer.
“Baby?”
Still no answer.
The fear comes over you slowly, pulsing from your legs to your chest to your arms. Finally then to your brain, sounding the alarm inside your head as the pieces start to fall into place.
It took me awhile to reblog this all beacuse i felt so much for this little drabble. It felt like i was punched. First, Hoseok in Guarded is the type of person so in control of his emotions (we saw a lot of this in the main story), even during their confrontation you can feel his control over his emotions. Even during during the smut, if you recall it was Amsaja who pounced him in the elevator! Which is why i was totally floored by how Ana wrote Hoseok in this little (only in word count!), but i guess its warranted - the man almost died! For the 1st time, i saw a side of Hoseok in panic, not even afraid but terrified, almost out of his mind. Its almost grounding to think that hey, he’s human after all, Amsaja wondered the same thing in the main story, come to think of it!
Now to our Amsaja, a fierec woman who went so much truama and pain and got out from all of it so strong that Hoseok was her only weakness. A weakness you might think, but really it was Hoseok who made her brave and take chances, made her rethink of everything and put things in perspective. Ok, so maybe I am exaggerating, maybe Hoseok was just a portion of it but still. And it continues into this drabble, made her brave enough to think of things she never thought she needed in her life. I always thought Amsaja is a brave woman and now she is showing us that bravery is not the absence of fear but having fear and yet going through it all because she knows she can.
❁ Summary: Yn works for a very shady organization, her boss would not hesitate to destroy her if it is necessary, the mission is to scam one of Korea’s most powerful CEO, your plan is to seduce him of course, get the information required by your superiors and escape, if you fail you lose everything if you succeed you are set for life.
Little did you know, things do not always go as planned.
❁ Word count: 2,3k
❁ Genre: angst, fluff.
❁ Warnings: slight reference of intercourse.
❁AN: i know what are you thinking, why start a new series when i have 2 i haven’t updated yet? Sorry i couldn’t help myself, i hope you enjoy it my lovelies, plss write down comments to follow up.
You tuck your dress to side inside the car, automatically taking a look with your phone camera, your make up is intact, you needed to look more than perfect tonight, in fact, if something goes wrong you could lose everything that you had been working on the last two months plus having to face with your scary boss that would not hesitate to literally destroy you, so you needed to play your part well.
As you arrive to the hotel and the staff was quick to lead you to the event, soon a crowd of high-status people was surrounding you, everybody in their circle, even though it was a party nobody seemed to have their guard down, some with a bored look in their faces as they were sick of these kinds of events where everybody was pretending behind a friendly smile.
As you take a champagne glass from the waiter and sipped, your eyes were looking for the most important person in the entire room: Kim Namjoon.
“You see that man, right at my corner, he is Kim Namjoon” said your boss V sipping his cappuccino, his hands covered in golden rings, his casual but incredibly expensive clothes, the dead look in his eyes, his whole persona was from an outsider a classy man, but you that had work enough time with him, is still difficult getting accustomed to his intimidating aura.
You two were having brunch in a very fancy french place, in downtown Seoul.
Your gaze poses on the manly figure having a light meal with a bunch of middle aged men, he stood up dressed head to toe in designer suit, Rolex on his wrist, brown hair slicked down, he was handsome for sure.
“I thought that he would be forty year old with a decaying hairline” you commented pinching your dessert and having a taste.
“Me too” he looked at you “he is your mission” V grabbed a piece of your dessert and hummed savoring pastry.
“I don´t think it would be difficult, Mr. V” you glace again at man that was now lurking on his phone oblivious “It would take a month or two” you saw a little smirk on your boss lips.
“Well then, you better don´t disappoint” he called the waiter and paid the check.
You needed to catch Namjoon attention, after all you been studying this man for two months, every move you make is calculated and couldn’t allow yourself to slip up, V has made a significant investment in this mission, and you needed to pay your debt, you were interwind with a very dangerous organization and their business partners, if you couldn’t do the job they would probably got rid of you and replace you, but not everything is bad, if you do things right means that you are set for life, the bigger the risk the more rewarding award.
The bubbly persona that you had been studying was now on full display while you talk with some guests at the party, you haven’t even spotted Namjoon closest circle, so maybe chatting with some random people get you some information.
“And by the way, I know the reason why someone like Kim Namjoon had organized this business party disguised as a charity event” said the woman with immaculate appearance, crimson lips and big diamond earrings.
“Really?” you opened your eyes pretending innocence and surprise.
“oh yeah, I got some friends that occasionally invest on his company, they are generous so from time to time they go to lunch together, get invited to his parties, you know the drill…” she paused while you nodded pretending to understand “anyway, the point is that he was trying to pull investors for his new project or whatever and my friends recognized some not trustworthy people, apparently some new rich bitcoin coons, they warned him but he didn’t listened, I don’t know the details so don’t ask me, but he got scammed and lost face in front of everybody, now I was just sharing my theory with Jinyoung and Mathew” she said with a expectant smirk on her face.
“I’m intrigued” you lead her on.
“The excuse is the charity for funding schools in some god forsaken country, but all this flamboyant party is in reality a way to say that the scam situation hasn’t face him at all, like last month he’s on the news scammed written on big letters, but now he has all the money to spend in this lavish dinner and party” Jinyoung and Mathew agreed with her while you sipped your second glass of champagne.
“But the question here is all smoke and mirrors?” you asked rhetorically.
The three people nodded.
“I’m Jihyo, by the way” she offered her hand and you took it shaking it with a smile.
“I’m yn, is a pleasure to meet you” you responded, Mathew and Jinyoung also introduced themselves.
“What are you doing here, if you don’t mind me asking” said Jihyo.
Because you were training for this, getting into character you were not nervous at all, the trick to a good lie is to always take elements that are real and incorporate them into your story.
“To be honest, my boss sent me because he didn’t want to attend himself, if anyone asks, I’m instructed to said he on a wedding in Italy, he picked me for this event to represent him” you lied without hesitation.
“Where do you work?” asked Jinyoung.
“Do you know Park & Choi co.?” they all nodded “Then you are speaking with the assistant of their lobby’s departments president.” You added.
“Damn you must be good at your job, those people don’t let anybody that they don’t trust handle their business” said Jihyo impressed.
After chatting for some minutes, you excused yourself to the bathroom to refocus on your mission, retouching your lipstick in the bathroom two supermodel like girls entered, one clearly upset.
“Why he is so mean to me? I don’t understand!” said the girl whining.
“He is playing games is Park Jimin afterall, like you were supposed to enjoy the short time he gave you his attention” said her brunette friend.
You recognized that name, Park Jimin, one of Namjoon’s biggest competitors, also a womanizer asshole.
“I know Park Jimin” you said to them, catching their attention.
“Do you?” replied a little too aggressive the heartbroken girl.
“Yeah my friend was as devasted as you are right now”
“What did you say?!”
“Dahyun! Excuse her, I’ve been trying to warned her to lower her expectations but she didn’t listen” said the other girl.
“It’s ok, he is trash though” you added, both girls chuckled agreeing with you.
“Yeah, to be honest I wasn’t even supposed to be with him” said the girl named Dahyun “Like my brother hates him and everything” she spoke as she was about to cry.
Suddenly you recognize the girl, as Namjoon’s sister, you knew that she was a spoiled brat that knew no better that partying and spending money on unnecessary expensive stuff, the other girl must be her friend.
“You should had listened to Namjoon oppa, he was right about him” her friend told her, Dahyun rolled her eyes.
“You are so annoying, Nayeon, you always defend him, I know you are in love with him or whatever but be on my side sometimes!”
You raised an eyebrow, interesting, now you have competition, well she was pretty and all, but you would not take any chances to get the job done.
“Wait a minute you are mister Kim’s sister, right?” you asked her pretending surprise, she nodded. “Miss Kim, it’s an honour, I’m Kang Yn”
“Don’t get all formal all of the sudden” she said to you “I can imagine you are as bored as I am, and if you want me to introduce you to my brother, don’t, he is a sexist bastard and doesn’t do business with women” your smile slightly deflated at the fully composed Dahyun.
“He is not sexist, Namjoon oppa is just traditional!” defended Nayeon
“whatever” Dahyun replied to her friend “if you can excuse us” she said while walking off the restroom with her friend Nayeon following after.
You had to make the connection with Namjoon as soon as possible, you didn’t feel good about his sister’s best friend being around him, she was like a lost puppy, pathetic.
Maybe a cigarette could make things better.
On the balcony you pull out of your purse a cig just to curse out loud because you didn’t bring the lighter.
“Need some light?” a soft but manly voice asked behind you, you turn over and before your eyes was Park Jimin, the devil himself.
“Yes, please” you put the cigarette in your mouth and he light it on for you not losing the eye contact, you inhaled the smoke and then exhaled it feeling more relaxed. “Thanks…”
“Jimin, Park Jimin” he said with a smile.
“Oh so you are THE Park Jimin” you replied taking another smoke.
“so you heard of me” he stated playful little smile still on.
“Well some girls where talking shit on the bathroom” you teased, the man was attractive for sure.
“Let me guess, one is a brunette and the other is a black-haired girl” he asserted and you nodded. “That’s what I thought”
“You ex is a little upset let me tell you” you said to him, he laughed at your statement.
“Dahyun is not my ex, she doesn’t have maturity level enough to involve herself in a relationship”
“So you are a heartbreaker?” smiled at him smoking once again your cigarette.
“Not with you, may I have your number?” he said confident, it would hurt to say no to a very handsome multimillionaire, but it was something you had to do, because your life was on the line.
“I’m sorry, mister Park, I’m compromised with someone else” you looked at him in the eye.
“May I have your name?” he said with the same confidence that you had to smile almost flustered.
“My name is Kang yn”
“My pleasure, miss Kang” he said kissing your hand “And by the way before you go, if there is somebody that is heartbroken, that person must be me”
“And why is that?” you asked expecting another flirting line
“Mister Kim Namjoon himself, the host of this party, it’s about to marry my girlfriend, isn’t that ironic?”
You had to make seam as you didn’t care, but that was definitely something you were not expecting.
“Ironic?”
“I may have fooled around with his little sister, but he got with the only person I only care about”
“For what it was said to me, mister Kim didn’t have a formal relationship nor did he want one”
And it was true, you did well your research, what is this marriage thing all of the sudden.
“Because he is a business man, first, human second, the only thing that matters to him is money, for him it’s game getting with Jisoo and I don’t know why I’m telling you this, I’m sorry” he apologized lowering his gaze.
“You needed to tell someone that, Mr. Park, I hope you enjoy the rest of the night” you said to him turning around just to hear his voice again.
“Please call me, Jimin” he told you confident smile again on his face “and I hope to see you again” you nodded while walking away.
As soon as you saw the waiter with a tray full of champagne glasses, you chugged discretely three other glasses of the golden liquid, leaving you a little tipsy.
That changed the course of your plans, you studied the man, yes, his job was his whole life, but he was man after all, and a man has necessities, Namjoon wasn’t the exception, he always had a woman’s company maybe not every day but at least once a week, so when did he had time to engage to somebody, it simply can’t be.
The universe must hear your thoughts because there it was, Kim Namjoon with an elegant and beautiful woman under his arm, as you saw the shooting daggers that Park Jimin was sending with his eyes to them, you assumed he was with Jisoo.
What to do?
Maybe you should plan another time to meet him, like you didn’t have to marry him or anything just maintain a low key relationship, not necessarily romantic, to get close to all the financial info that you could get your hands on.
Feeling defeated and miscalculating some steps you almost fell to the ground but a pair of strong arms save you from your fall.
“Watch out, miss” his voice was warm, as you turned around to encounter a worried expression looking back at you.
“I’m sorry, sir, are you okay? You asked a little embarrassed.
“It is me that it has to ask you that question” he replied not letting your hands go until you got back your balance.
“I’m more than fine, just tripped with something, but thank you for helping me”
“I’m grateful that i was near to help, miss…?”
“Kang yn” you responded, today you had introduced yourself more that you were accustomed.
“You look beautiful today, miss yn” he took your hand and kissed it.
“Thank you…”
“Call me Hoseok” he said to you.
“Hoseok”
“My name sounds a thousand times better when you say it” he assured you with a smile.
“What a coincidence, mine too”
Hours and a few drinks later, Hoseok was thrusting inside of you making you moan, you were on his suite on this same hotel with a nice view, he couldn’t help himself when you took off your dress, leaving marks on your neck and sucking your breast.
It was a last minute thing, but it worked out.
You could not make a move that was not deeply calculated, sleeping with Hoseok was a full made decision.
But what he has to do in this whole thing, you ask.
Well, he is Namjoon best friend and business partner and your next best chance to keep your plan going.
Hoseok was your access to Namjoon, and you were not going to waste this opportunity.
Warnings: I can’t tell you otherwise it will spoil the read!! It’s nothing too bad though <3
____________
I sat in my closet, rummaging through my clothes. I had told the boys that I wanted to go to the mall and see a movie. Save for Jimin, who I assumed was hungover, everyone agreed to come. Step one: complete. Now all I had to do was find the loudest, most obnoxious items of clothing I owned.
As I was sorting through an old bag of clothes I had planned on donating two years ago and just never got around to, an item caught my eye. My estranged cousin had gifted it to me and honestly, I never thought I’d wear it. Suddenly the satin piece of material that only stayed on your body with two chains seemed like the perfect top. Thankfully it was summer so I had that as my excuse if anyone asked. I told myself that the discomfort would be worth the satisfied curiosity.
A strange mix of giddy and dread filled me as I got dressed, pairing the top with a simple pair of jeans. Once I’d finished my makeup and hair, I picked out some shoes and waited for one of them to come to get me. I hadn’t asked them to, but how long would it take before one of them came to find me?
Lounging back on my couch, I took out my phone, ready to wait an hour or two.
Barely fifteen minutes passed before someone came bursting through the front door. I almost chucked my phone to the floor in a classic guilty fashion.
Scrambling to my feet, I came face to face with Jimin.
“I—” He paused whatever he was going to say to look me up and down, before shaking his head. “So what, you were just going to invite everyone but me?” He crossed his arms.
I wasn’t sure what I was expecting, but that certainly wasn’t it.
“I thought you had a hangover,” I spluttered.
“So? You were just going to go on one big group date and not even ask if I wanted to come? Looking like that, no less?” He looked positively offended.
“It’s not a date!” I defended, though we both knew that I wasn’t being entirely honest. It was a date, to some degree, just….an experimental one.
He scoffed, “Nuh-uh, get back in there and get ugly.” He demanded, pointing at my bedroom door.
I wanted to get angry, I really did, but the laugh that bubbled up couldn’t be stopped. He didn’t look quite so amused.
“Get back in-in there and get uh-ugly.” I mimicked, barely getting the words out through my laughing. “I’m not changing!”
In one swift movement, he tugged his black t-shirt over his head and threw it onto the couch.
“Fine,” He shrugged, taking my hand and tugging me in the direction of the front door, “We’ll match.”
My eyes grew wide at the sight of his muscular tattooed chest as I tried to come up with a response, but nothing came to mind quick enough as he pulled me out the door.
“Jimin!” I hissed, trying to cover him with my body as a mom and her child walked by.
He wrapped his arms around me, my bare back against his chest. I could feel his silent laughter.
“Hi, sorry Mrs. Reynold.” I waved apologetically as Jimin and I shuffled like crabs to Jungkook’s door. I only got a disgusted scoff in reply.
Once we were safely behind closed doors, I elbowed him off me and shoved him into the door. If I had been paying attention, I would have noticed the dark look in his eyes before he neutralized his expression.
“What the hell was that?!”
“You put on a shirt, I’ll put on a shirt.” He bargained with another shrug.
“I am wearing a shirt!”
He scoffed, “Bikini’s cover more than that.”
“My entire front is covered!”
He didn’t say anything, so we just glared at each other in silence.
“Stop trying to dictate what I wear,” I growled. I hadn’t expected myself to get so defensive over my outfit choice ( I didn’t even want to wear it), but a part of me was enjoying the fight.
“Back at you, sweetheart .” He countered, “I won’t stop you from leaving, but if you go wearing that, I’m following wearing this.”
I let out a frustrated groan.
“Jimin, go put on a shirt, we’re leaving,” Namjoon ordered, shuffling past to get his shoes.
I crossed my arms smugly, daring Jimin to argue. He scoffed and stomped off like a petulant child. The pride I felt at winning the argument was petty, but it felt good.
More of the boys gathered to put on their shoes, but none of them made nearly as big of a deal as Jimin had. That is until Jungkook came round the corner.
“Why are you wearing a bib? Go put on a shirt.” He said, not even pausing.
Yoongi almost snorted iced-coffee out his nose and Taehyung put his hand up over his mouth to hide his silent laughter.
“Would you shut up?” I hissed and slapped his arm, my face burning. That was not the reaction I’d been hoping for.
Jungkook said something in reply, but I was too distracted by Jimin suddenly trying to shove one of his shirts over my head to catch it.
“Jimin!” I shrieked.
“I put on a shirt, you put on a shirt!” He giggled, not giving up.
I ducked under his arms and made a dash for the couch, clumsily jumping over it. Jimin was quick to follow, wrapping an arm around my waist before I could land on the floor and we both toppled to the cushions. Our laughter could likely be heard from the downstairs apartment.
“Let me go!” I giggled.
I didn’t know what happened, but something in me had just clicked. It felt like I had nothing left to lose and had gone crazy.
But I was having fun.
I’d fought my love for Jungkook for so long and Jimin made it so easy like it was all just in the moment and I didn’t have to worry about tomorrow. I didn’t have to worry about any broken hearts.
As the laughter subsided and I finally let Jimin put the shirt on me, I acknowledged the others in the room. Surprised looks across the board, but there was also an undertone of pleasure in their expressions. I elected to ignore the details.
“You’re like an over-possessive boyfriend,” I grumbled as I got up from the couch. Jimin just smirked in reply.
“Tasia?” Jungkook called as I made my way to the front door.
Not wanting to answer the questions I knew he had, I shook my head. “Let’s go!”
I grabbed the hand closest to me — Seokjin’s — and skipped out the door.
…
I was in the back of Hoseok’s car, Seokjin to my right, and Jungkook was in the passenger, giving directions to the mall. The others were in a second car I hadn’t known existed.
Seokjin and I didn’t interact much until he pulled a bag of gummy bears out of nowhere, the crinkling of plastic catching my attention as he silently offered me some. It felt like his way of breaking the awkwardness that had grown between us throughout the silent ride. I nodded and thanked him as he shook a couple out into my palm.
We arrived before the others, despite having left at the same time, and ended up hovering around the car in the parking lot, waiting. Jungkook had draped himself over my shoulders, whispering made up stories about every stranger that passed. He was in the middle of narrating a 101 Dalmatians spin-off when a car door slammed and the sounds of bickering could immediately be heard.
Standing up straighter, I peeked around the car to see Taehyung huffing into sight.
“Ya! What took so long?” Hoseok called out as the others also exited the car.
Jimin refused to meet anyone’s gaze as he answered, “I put the wrong address into the navigator.”
Seokjin and I started laughing, though I had the decency to at least try and hide my reaction, while Seokjin pointed and laughed.
“Whatever, it’s done and over with,” Namjoon finished, cutting everyone off.
“Yeah! Let’s go eat something!” I cheered, skipping off towards where I knew a collection of restaurants were.
If I thought Jimin and Hoseok drew a lot of attention, I was not prepared for the attention all of them drew in a chic restaurant in the middle of a popular mall. The attention carried on throughout the entire meal and I had to escape to the bathroom to fight off my annoyance after the third woman came up and asked for their number.
Was this what it was like for them every time they went out? I wondered bitterly.
Rinsing the soap off my hands underwater I didn’t wait for to warm up, I noticed a woman standing behind me in the mirror. I gasped, not having heard her coming up behind me, but I recognized her as one of the women who had come up and flirt heavily with the boys.
Expecting that she wanted me to hook her up, I opened my mouth to crush her dreams, but I didn’t get a chance to say anything before she ripped me back by my hair.
I let out a small scream but was quickly silenced when she bashed my head into the tile wall. Fear ripped through me as I attempted to fight back, my vision going foggy.
“S-stop.” I weakly muttered, feeling my consciousness begin to slip, my wet grip on her wrists loosening.
“Took a while, but we finally found him, all cozy with his girlfriend.” She hissed.
“Who-who?” I could barely comprehend her next words.
“Jeon Jungkook,” She laughed cruelly, “Boss is gonna love this.”
Warnings:Subby Jimin, kinda/sorta but also not really??
WHY AM I SO NERVOUS TO POST THIS? I’ve almost posted this so many times, but then I keep thinking “but you’ve waited so long to, what if it isn’t worth the wait?” and so then I don’t and then when I go to post it again, i’ve made you wait even longer and so the ritual continues. Maybe this time I’ll actually press ‘post’.
____________
“I was actually attracted to your personality, but I like that you look good, too” - Unknown
….
As we made our way to the front podium, the hostess didn’t spare me much of a glance, but I didn’t take offense. I’d much rather look at Hoseok and Jimin, too.
She straightened her posture but had enough dignity not to thrust out her chest. She was actually very beautiful and I couldn’t help the once-over I gave. She was the kind of girl that stabbed you in the self-esteem, just by walking into a room. Still hot though.
“Hello! Welcome, do you have a reservation?” She spoke directly to Hoseok, who had waltzed in like he owned the joint.
“Hoseok Jung.” He announced loud and clear. It was obvious by his brief, dismissive tone that he had about as much interest in her as he did the painting on the wall. I pursed my lips at his behavior. This wasn’t my environment, though, and I didn’t know what was normal or expected so I kept my mouth shut.
The woman led us through the building and out onto the back deck where fairy lights lent their gentle glow and the live band played a soft, calming melody. Almost every table was filled, but they’d been spaced far enough apart that the quiet chatter wasn’t disturbing and instead added a nice touch to the ambiance.
I could feel the rush of excitement hit me, never having eaten by the water like this before. Hoseok was still handling any and all interactions, so I turned to Jimin with wide eyes to express my joy. He returned my look of awe with a wink before motioning for me to sit in the chair he’d pulled out. Hoseok sat down as well and the hostess bid us a good night.
We’d barely settled in and picked up our menus before a cute, doe-eyed boy appeared beside Jimin, introducing himself.
“Good evening, my name is Adrian, I will be your server tonight. May I start you off with something to drink?”
“Just water, thank you,” Jimin smiled politely in that enchanting way of his and Adrian just blinked owlishly at him for a moment. Jimin’s smile faded and he raised his eyebrows in question, snapping the poor boy out of it, a blush warming his face.
“Yes, of course, I’ll be right back with that.” I’d never seen someone walk away so quickly.
Jimin turned his attention back to the table, a knowing smirk making its way onto his lips and I knew he knew the effect he had on people.
Not wanting to get caught up in Jimin’s charm, too, I turned to look at Hoseok, only to find he was already staring.
“See anything you like?” He asked, nodding to the menu in my hands.
“O-oh. Right.” I tore my gaze away from his and scanned the options. Understandably it was mostly seafood and although I was known to be a picky eater, I’d never tried lobster before and I wanted to. That was until I took a look at the prices.
Squinting my eyes, I looked up at Hoseok, gathering the courage to ask, “You’re paying, right?”
Jimin didn’t even try to hide his giggle, but I didn’t take my eyes off Hoseok.
He grinned, radiantly, “Yes.”
“In that case, can I try the lobster?” Jimin’s giggle broke out into a full laugh (that, contrary to human nature, was not loud or obnoxious at all). Hoseok looked thoroughly amused as well, but unlike his usual happy-go-lucky self, he was holding it together.
I smiled sheepishly at my bold comment but was relieved to see that he hadn’t taken any offense.
The night carried on smoothly after that. Adrian had collected himself and returned the epitome of professionalism. Hoseok had my attention most of the night, flirting and making me laugh. I hadn’t noticed before, but he was extremely charming and I found myself having to remind myself to not catch feelings. Jimin was fairly silent the whole night, but in a comfortable way, leaning back into his chair and observing.
By the end of the night, we were all a little tipsy, giggling our way down the beach. Hoseok had an arm over my shoulder as we tried to walk in time with each other.
“Awe~,” I whined, stopping.
“What’s wrong, Jagi?” He hummed contentedly as he rested his head on my shoulder.
“My shoes! I have to—oops!” I cut off, almost losing my balance when I lifted my leg up to take them off. I was slightly more intoxicated than I’d realized.
“I’ll do it!” Jimin pranced over from where he’d been toeing the waves. He’d drank more than either Hoseok or me, so he was teetering on the edge of fucking drunk, and it was apparent in the way his movements swayed.
He dropped into a crouch before me and began unbuckling my shoes, biting his plump lower lip in concentration. I couldn’t help the sharp breath I inhaled when he looked up at me with an easy grin after he’d successfully removed the first shoe. When he finished removing the other, tossing them both carelessly to the side, he let himself tip backward onto the sand — landing like a starfish. I watched with a stupid grin as Hoseok took it as an invitation to jump on top of him and pinch his cheeks.
The two busied themselves rolling around in the sand, roughhousing, so I turned my attention to the waves, feeling the cool sea breeze envelop me. Although it was a little chilly, it was refreshing.
A startled shriek left my lips as I was abruptly — and quite literally — pulled from my thoughts and I came crashing down. There was a moment of laughter between the two and I couldn’t help but join in in their contagious sounds of joy.
We ended up laying there, just looking at the black, starless sky. I didn’t know how long the comfortable silence went on for before it was broken, but it was a treasured moment of peace that felt like forever. My thoughts hadn’t been that quiet in…I couldn’t remember how long.
“You look lovely in this dress,” Jimin murmured out of nowhere, brushing a strand of hair behind my ear. I turned my head to look at him, wondering absently how long he’d been watching me.
I wasn’t sober enough to get embarrassed or shy from his comment, so I just smiled and returned the compliment.
“You look ‘cutie, sexy, lovey’,” I teased, repeating what I’d heard him say a couple of times, but my amusement faded when I looked him up and down, “Maybe just ‘sexy, lovely’.” I corrected myself.
“Jagiya, why do you have to live so far away?” Hoseok suddenly asked, leaning in to rest his head on my lap. The atmosphere instantly became more somber at his reminder.
“Hey, I’m not the one moving to an entirely different country.” I evaded, booping his nose in an attempt to lighten the mood.
He scowled and pushed my hand away, sitting up to face Jimin.
“Jiminie, you’re so lucky, you got to kiss her!” He whined and my eyes went wide.
“I know.” Jimin sighed, a little too dreamily for my piece of mind.
“I—he—what?” I stuttered. What was happening?
Hoseok cupped my blushing cheeks, staring intently into my eyes. “Can I kiss you, Jagi?”
I froze, unable to process. My blood was rushing in my ears, making it hard to think, which resulted in my dumbass nodding my consent.
My eyes fluttered shut at the feeling of his lips gently pecking mine. With his hands still cupping my cheeks, it went down in the books as the sweetest kiss I’d ever received.
I blamed the wine in my veins for my next move.
Surging forward as he began to pull back, I latched my lips onto his in a deep kiss, stunning him for a moment. He recovered quickly, his grip becoming tighter.
We made out like that, awkwardly sprawled in the sand, until a movement to my side caught my attention like a bucket of ice water being poured on me. I sprung back from Hoseok as I remembered Jimin’s presence.
Shit. Shit.Shit!What was I doing?!
Looking at Jimin, he met my gaze with a dark look, his head tilted to the side almost erotically — like an invitation to mark up his neck.
I quickly shook the thought from my head. “No, no, no, I didn’t mean to do that.” I stood up, backing away from them.
“Tasia, wait.” Hoseok rushed, jumping up to follow. I quickened my pace.
“I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have kissed you like that.” Shame enveloped me as I recalled my actions.
I was in love with my best friend, yet I kissed his friends? Did Jungkook know I’d kissed Jimin? What would he think if he knew I’d now kissed Hoseok, too?
He would think I was a disgusting, two-timing, bitch.And he wouldn’t be wrong, because both kisses were equally amazing and as much as I hated myself for it, I couldn’t bring myself to wish they never happened.
They were so different. Hoseok was sweet and firm, gentlemanly but in charge. Jimin was passionate and needy, like a fire being lit inside. When they kissed me, it felt like I’d never been kissed before, like anything before them didn’t exist.
Stop thinking about it!
“Anastasia.” Something in Jimin’s voice made me stop, but I resisted turning around to face him. I felt his presence come up behind me, wrapping his arms around my waist and planting a gentle kiss on my exposed neck.
I didn’t dare react. My body refused to pull away, but I had just enough self-control not to lean in.
“I liked it.” His smooth, angelic voice murmured in my ear, “I liked watching. You looked so good together, I just wanted to watch.” His arms held me tighter against him, his hand trailing up to rest just under my breast. “I wanted to see what you looked like, all flushed and stretched around him. Would you let me watch? Would you let me watch him fuck you dumb? I’ll be good, I won’t touch.”
My gaze became lustful at the image he painted. “Ji-Jimin.” I stuttered and it was all I could do not to moan as his warm hand palmed my chest, contradicting the promise he’d just made.
“Yes, Jagi?” He answered between gentle kisses and suckles on my neck.
“I…” I licked my lips, trying to force a coherent thought that wasn’t just Jimin.
“Jimin.” I jumped at the stern tone of Hoseok’s voice. Jimin’s response was immediate as he sighed and pulled away. I instantly missed his touch.
“Next time.” Jimin promised when I faced him, licking his lips as he stared shamelessly.
We ended up taking a lift home, as none of us were in any state to drive. I was squished in the middle seat between the two, Hoseok’s hand resting absentmindedly on my thigh as he stared out the window. I kept having to remind myself every time his thumb brushed back and forth that it would not be a good idea to jump his bones.
Self-control. I repeated to myself.
When we arrived, I almost shoved Jimin out of the car in my rush to get out and he let out a grunt of surprise at the force with which I blew past him. My whole body was flushed and I knew I had to get away from these sex gods before I made a mistake I couldn’t come back from.
“Jagiya,” Hoseok hummed and I paused, against my better judgment, long enough for him to reach me and pull me into his arms. “We won’t fuck you tonight—,” Jimin made a noise of complaint, “—so let us walk you in, yeah?”
Looking into Hoseok’s warm eyes, I knew, I knew he was being manipulative. I didn’t miss his ‘tonight’, implying it wouldhappen another night, I wasn’t so naïve to believe they had any kind of pure intentions for me, but I was dumb. So, so dumb that I nodded my head and let them lead me up the stairs and into my home.
Warnings:Panic attack and floofy fluff. Yoongi is a babe in this one. Also so very very loosely edited, heh. I’m sorry.
——————–
“Would you run away with me?”
…..
“Tasia!” Jungkook exclaimed frantically.
“Jungkook? What’s wrong?” At my serious tone, the three men with me instantly turned their attention my way.
“Put it on speaker.” Hoseok demanded and I did as told.
“-what happened! I just-I left to use the bathroom for like 2 seconds! That’s it!” He trailed off, Korean tumbling out of his mouth in what I assumed were panicked curses.
“Hey, it’s okay, just tell me what happened. You’re okay,” I consoled, doing my best to bring his attention back to me.
“I won’t be after I tell you what happened” he mumbled.
“What the hell did you do, Kook?” I sighed, exasperated.
“I maybe, sorta, kinda…lit…your kitchen on fire?”
“You did what?!”
“It was an accident!” He exclaimed and I could hear Jimin and Hoseok snickering behind me.
“Shut the fuck up!” I snapped at them causing them to flinch back and stop laughing.
Turning back to my phone I asked, “are you fucking with me right now?”
He let out a whimper, “no.”
I pinched the bridge of my nose, trying to reign in my anger. “Okay, so, how did you manage…that?” My breathing was shallow from the effort I was putting in to keep my patience.
“I was making food and I didn’t see the kitchen towel by the stove and I just left for a second to use the bathroom and when I came back….there were a lot of flames”
I hung up the phone, rushing over to the curb and crouching into a ball, trying to battle back the panic attack that threatened to overtake me. I was going to be evicted, I was going to have to pay for repairs, I didn’t have a place to stay.
I flinched when someone gently placed a hand on my shoulder. “Don’t touch me.”
“Maybe it’s not that bad,” Jimin murmured, crouching beside me.
I could feel the tears welling but I nodded nonetheless. We stayed crouched there for a while, Jimin affectionately brushing my hair back behind my ear and rubbing my back.
“Come on, let’ go” he encouraged a minute or two later, ushering me to stand back up. “Hoseok, take-” Jimin hesitated, not remembering Beatrice’s name, “Tasia’s friend back, we’re gonna get a cab.”
I didn’t even argue, too far gone in self-pity.
***
When the cab pulled up outside the apartment building, I saw the hoard of police and firemen. The threat of a panic attack crept up again, but Jimin must have been paying attention because he was quick to wrap his arms around me. I couldn’t fathom why I felt so comforted when not even a half hour ago I wanted the ground to swallow me whole every time he so much as glanced my way.
“Tasia!” I was tackled the second I stepped out of the cab.
“Get off.” I wasn’t stable enough to put any emotion into my voice.
Jungkook flinched back, likely not expecting it.
“Tasia?” He murmured cupping my cheeks but I shrugged him off, I was afraid that if I looked at him I would say something I would later regret.
I stalked into my apartment, brushing past the firemen and police officers, my chest tightening uncomfortably the second I laid eyes on my roastedkitchen.
“Excuse me, Miss Lloyd?” I turned at the sound of my name, coming face to face with my landlord.
It felt like the world was closing in on me, my chest getting tighter as I fought to breathe. I stumbled round the side of the building, hoping no one had followed me, slumping against the brick wall and sliding down til my ass roughly landed on the cement.
***
I darted out of my apartment a few hours later and hurled myself down the steps. I couldn’t stop the flow of tears any longer. Everything was too much, it was all too much. Too many people, too many problems, too many emotions—I couldn’t handle it. The officials had all left but the seven men now in my life were more than I could handle in that moment.
Breach of contract. Evicted. The words repeated over and over til my head was swimming.
I wasn’t sure how much time had passed before I finally calmed down, but when I did, I took notice of the figure standing beside my slumped form.
His dark hair was almost completely covering his eyes and he had a black mask covering the rest of his face, but his silhouette was unmistakable.
“Yoongi?” I asked. The only response I got was an almost imperceptible turn of his head as his one visible eye met mine. “Do you want to get out of here?” I held my hand up for him to take, hoping that he would.
His gaze flickered down to my hand. There was a beat of silence before he cautiously pulled his hand from his jean pocket and gripped mine. He pulled me, with more strength than I thought he had, up from the ground. Not prepared, I stumbled forward into his chest.
“Was that payback?” I snickered into his chest. I wasn’t sure what it was, but something about him in that moment made me feel safe. I knew I wasn’t being rational and the last thing I should be doing right now is running away, but I didn’t want to stay. I didn’t want to deal with my anger towards Jungkook or my inevitable homelessness. I wanted to run.
And so we did. Still hand in hand, we took off running. I don’t think either of us had a destination in mind, our only goal was to get away. We ran like our asses were on fire down the sidewalk, taking a chance and darting across the too-busy-to-be-jaywalking street. We kept running till we could no longer see the dreaded apartment building.
Jogging to a stop, we were both panting and clutching our sides, laughter bubbling up inside me. Looking at Yoongi I noticed that somewhere along the way he’d removed his mask and for a moment I was struck dumb by his beauty. He wasn’t quite laughing, but there was a grin on his lips that I’d never seen before. Slowly, we both sobered up as we stared, studying each other.
“Come on,” I nudged after a moment, a taxi pulling up to the curb behind him catching my attention. It still didn’t feel like we were far enough away if one of the boys decided to come looking for us.
Yoongi helped the elderly woman get out and I took the opportunity to slip in. I waited for Yoongi to join before I told the driver to do just that. Drive.
It was about thirty minutes of driving around and we eventually got to the more populated part of the city with lots of little boutiques and tourist attractions.
“Here’s fine!” I called, startling the driver a little I think. Yoongi had his mask up again, but I think I saw his cheeks lift into a smile and I grinned back at him.
Where had the fear I’d felt for him gone? Where was the anxiety I felt around any of them at any given time? Where was the stress from my home situation? I wasn’t sure but right then I wasn’t going to worry about it.
Yoongi slipped the driver some cash and we both tumbled out of the vehicle, small giggles leaving my lips.
People were hustling and bustling down the streets, the tourists easy to pick out. Not wanting to lose Yoongi in the crowd, I laced my fingers with his.
Spotting what had prompted me to tell the driver to stop, I tugged gently on Yoongi’s hand and began making my way to the entrance. It was a small bar that I’d never been to but had always wanted to try.
The little bell chimed above the door the moment we stepped in and Yoongi pulled his mask down to rest under his chin, looking around. The place wasn’t anything special or fancy, but it looked clean.
Leading him to the stools, I sat down. “Let’s drink.”
…..
The first thing that caught my attention as I woke up was the horrendous taste in my mouth, my tongue feeling like it’d been glued to the roof of it. I had a few blissful seconds of this before the headache registered, pulling a pained moan from my lips. I rolled over, deeper into the covers while clutching my skull.
I’m never drinking again. I thought.
The last thing I remembered was bar hopping with Yoongi and I prayed that was who I had just heard walk into the room.
My breath hitched when they clumsily plopped onto the bed, rolled closer and threw an arm around my waist — pulling me closer. I risked a glance down and closed my eyes in relief when I recognized the ring and bracelets on the hand.
“You scared the shit out of me,” I sighed, not willing to speak any louder. Yoongi just hummed halfheartedly in return, the sound muffled by the pillow his face was pressed into.
“Where are we?” I grimaced once again at the taste in my mouth, somewhat regretting opening it.
He let out an annoyed sigh, took his arm off me and shifted to lay on his back.
“A hotel room.” He deadpanned.
“Did…did we do something?” I sat up, biting my lip nervously not missing the opportunity to appreciate his beauty. His eyes were closed, his hair messy and brushed back.
He cracked one eye open, unexpectedly sitting up too, the proximity making our noses brush. “Why? Do you want something to have happened?” There was a mischievous glint in his eye, his minty fresh breath fanning across my lips.
I pulled back, not wanting him to smell my breath.
“I have to use the bathroom!” I blurted, stumbling out of the bed. I had moved too fast because now the pressure in my brain made me feel like it was going to pop. I took a second to wait for the pain to ebb away.
“You good, jagi?” He asked with humor clear in his tone of voice.
“Yeah, I’m okay,” I paused, furrowing my brows and looking back at him, “what did you just call me?” I’d heard Jungkook call me that a few times before and he’d always made it seem like it was a slip of the tongue, but the way Yoongi was smirking at me, I knew he’d said it intentionally.
“Jagiya.” He said, slow and mocking.
I rolled my eyes, “yes, and what does that mean?”
“It means your breath stinks. Go brush your teeth, I’ll order room service.” He huffed, rolling off the bed and leaving the room.
My eyes narrowed in annoyance, glaring at the door he’d just exited out of before huffing and stalking off to the bathroom.
Sitting on the marble countertop was an unopened toothbrush, some toothpaste placed next to a second, used toothbrush. Somewhere in the back of my mind I wondered when he got toothbrushes and toothpaste, but I was more concerned with my missing memories of last night to give it much attention.
With my mouth full of sudsy paste, Yoongi walks in.
“What do you want?” He asked in such a way, I was confused. He was the one that walked in, why was he asking me what I wanted?
Then I realized he meant for breakfast. Or lunch. I wasn’t sure what time it was.
I spit out what was in my mouth, my heart skipping a beat when I felt him carefully tuck some stray hair back behind my ear before I accidentally spit on it.
“Thanks,” I smiled shyly after I’d rinsed out my mouth.
He nodded in dismissal, “so?”
“Oh, um, anything is fine.” I finally answered the question he’d come in for.
He frowned but didn’t argue, turning to leave. He wasn’t a really expressive person, but something told me that he hadn’t been asking me what I wanted to be polite—he actually wanted me to pick something.
“Eggs and bacon!” I called out to his departing figure. He looked back at me and nodded.
I nodded as well, mentally congratulating myself as I turned to face myself in the mirror. I cringed at my reflection. My hair was an actual rats nest and my complexion looked like I had just risen from the dead. I felt a little like it too.
Making my way barefoot out of the room, I took in my surroundings. It was clear we were in a hotel suite and my stomach dropped at the thought that Yoongi had paid for this just because I didn’t want to go back home.
How much did a room like this even cost? I wondered fleetingly.
I followed the sound of Yoongi’s low voice, finding him on a couch with a phone the hotel provided pressed to his ear. He hung up when he saw me come round to the front of the couch.
“They said it will be 15 minutes. How’s the head?” He was mocking again, probably more than amused by how much alcohol I must have consumed the night before.
“It’s fine.” I snapped, trying to hide my embarrassment, “What time is it? And where are my shoes?”
He vaguely motioned to the side of the couch, his eyes not leaving me as I stalked around to find them lined up beside his own with my socks neatly tucked inside.
“Are you usually this grumpy in the morning, or is it just the hangover?” I looked up in time to see him casually brushing his hair out of his eyes and the arrogance in that simple action had annoyance flaring up inside me.
“Are you flirting or trying to start a fight right now?” I called him out, hoping for some kind of reaction, be it irritation or, better yet, embarrassment but he just shrugged noncommittal.
Huffing, I plopped down onto the couch, as far from him as possible. I didn’t really have a right to be annoyed with him, he’d pretty much taken care of me all night but I just couldn’t help but feel annoyed. A lot of it probably stemmed from my own embarrassment and I begrudgingly had to be thankful that he seemed to realize this as well.
We sat there in silence until room service came, him scrolling through something on his phone and me staring absently out the window.
When the table of food was wheeled in and Yoongi took in upon himself to uncover everything, I saw that he’d ordered us the same thing. When I looked at him in question, he just shrugged. And then I understood, it wasn’t that he hadn’t wanted to decide forme, he hadn’t wanted to decide at all.
Sitting down beside him on the couch in front of the trolley, I picked up the utensils neatly wrapped in cloth and pulled a plate closer to me. “Do you want my bacon?” I offered.
He shook his head, “you eat.”
I winced, “I-I don’t actually like bacon…” I trailed off, guilty.
He squinted at me for a moment, probably trying to decide if I was mentally challenged or something. I avoided his stare, nibbling on one of the apple slices that were available.
***
I let out a loud sigh as Yoongi’s phone made another *ding*. It was the sixth notification and he hadn’t shown any sign of getting up and checking who was trying to contact him.
“It’s Jungkook. He’s worried about you.” He announced, at least acknowledging my annoyance.
Guilt gripped my heart. I’d reacted too dramatically yesterday and now that I’d calmed down and even blown off some steam, I was ready to forgive him. I knew it had been a mistake.
I slouched down a little, my body rejecting my next words, “I guess we should head back and join reality again, huh?”
He studied me for a moment, “I’m not in a hurry.”
“I think he’s been stewing in guilt long enough,” I sighed. He hesitated, surprising me, before nodding. He didn’t seem to necessarily disagree with my statement, instead he seemed to be wondering if I truly believed my statement. I did.
***
“Tasia? Tasia!” Jungkook sprung up from his seat on my couch and rushed over. “I’m so sorry, okay? Please forgive me”
“Of course I forgive you, I’m a simp,” I sighed, knowing it was true.
Jungkook sagged in relief and wrapped his arms around me, pulling a wheezed huff out of me at the tightness of his hold. I had been holding Yoongi’s hand because I hadn’t admittedly been ready to face everyone alone and despite Yoongi being a little unapproachable, the events the evening before had made us much closer. Even if neither of us would admit it.
“You’re gonna break me,” I breathed out, doing my best to pull away. He let me go.
“Hobi-hyung is talking to the landlord right now, I promise we’ll do our best to make sure you still have a place to stay. I’m really sorry,” his big doe eyes stared into me and I held back the urge to pull him back into a hug.
Hobi-hyung? We? I’d heard him call Hoseok that before, so I knew that was who he was referring to, but what I couldn’t understand was what any of the others had to do with the situation.
“He’s talking to the landlord?” I echoed. Jungkook nodded but didn’t elaborate and frankly I was a little too scared to ask.
“Um, alright,” I wasn’t really sure what to say anymore so I just moved towards the couch, bringing Yoongi with me.
He hadn’t said anything the whole time but he hadn’t pulled away either so I decided to keep him as close as possible for as long as he’d let me. At this point, his warm hand in mine was the only thing grounding me and keeping me from getting lost in the panic. Something told me he knew it too.
Pausing, you realized there was only one open seat on the couch. Yoongi obviously had noticed long before me, though, because he didn’t even hesitate letting go of my hand and taking a seat on the arm rest next to the open seat. He didn’t motion for me to sit, or even really give me any indication that his actions had been for me…but it was pretty obvious he’d done it for me.
Glancing about the room, Jungkook was the only one paying attention to us. Taehyung looked exhausted, staring blankly at the wall, Jimin was resting heavily into him focusing on whatever Jin was telling him in Korean, and Namjoon had his nose in a book, looking completely oblivious of his surroundings. My face flushed and I ducked my head, taking a seat beside Yoongi. My shoulder pressed against his side as I did my best not to disturb Taeyung who was sat next to me on the cushion. I was a little surprised when, not looking up from his phone, Yoongi dropped his hand down onto my lap and laced our fingers.
I couldn’t help but look at Jungkook, wondering what the man I was in love with thought about Yoongi’s and I’s new relationship. I couldn’t help the feeling of pain that shot through my heart when he stared fondly at our hands.
Please let me know your thoughts! I love to hear what you guys think! :))
Since I hadn’t really planned to go anywhere, it didn’t take me very long to get ready at all. I had let my hair air dry, I had no intention of putting on makeup and my clothes consisted of black leggings and an oversized white t-shirt. These were all decisions I regretted deeply the moment I told Namjoon I was ready and he’d replied with, “let’s go to the library”
Public? He wanted to go out in public? Normally I wouldn’t have given it a second thought, because really, who dresses up to study? But the fact that I was going to be accompanied by an unrealistically attractive man had me second guessing my life choices that morning.
The memory of what those girls thought of me when I was seen with them flashed through my mind and I grimaced. I didn’t need a rerun of yesterday.
“You sure you don’t want to just stay here?” I asked, hoping he would see the desperation in my eyes and have pity.
“No, we should go somewhere the others won’t feel tempted to follow and interrupt” I slouched at his words.
“Kay…” I sniffled, staring longingly at my kitchen table. He rolled his eyes at my antics, grabbed my bag and led the way out of my home.
In the time it’d taken for me to eat breakfast, he had showered, styled his hair and transformed into some kind of wandering, homeless, monk. Even stranger was how well he was pulling it off.
I’d successfully dodged Jimin thus far, although I had a feeling he wasn’t trying all that hard to interact with me either. He, Seokjin, and Hoseok had all gone back to Jungkook’s before Jungkook and I had even finished our conversation. And although I hadn’t checked, I suspected that along with Jungkook, Taehyung and Yoongi were asleep.
Under any other circumstances, I would never have left strange men alone in my home, but with Jungkook being there and them being the people he trusted most…I felt that it was somewhat safe to leave them unattended for a while. That saying, I was also piss poor so it wasn’t like I owned anything these aristocrats would want.
“Your school has a library, yes?” Namjoon broke through my thoughts as we trotted down the stairs to the ground floor.
Now it was my turn to roll my eyes, huffing, “of course”
If I had been looking I would’ve seen the smirk on his face.
We were about halfway to my school when I began to have that itching feeling that I had forgotten something.
Patting my legging pockets as subtly as possible, I mentally did a checklist.
Phone? Check. Wallet…my wallet! My bag!
“Oh no!” I gasped.
Namjoon jumped a little at my outburst, shooting me an annoyed but confused glare.
“My bag! It’s—oh.” I drooped as he held up my bag that he’d been carrying. A fierce blush shaded my cheeks.
I stayed quiet the rest of the way there, more or less shrugging off all his attempts to start a conversation. The building embarrassment from the growing list of stupid mistakes I kept making around them had my mind otherwise preoccupied.
When we got to the library, the calm, focused atmosphere rapidly relieved me of my anxiety. We settled at a table by the windows and it was when he sat next to me and leaned in to read what I was setting out before us, I realized just how good he smelled.
I inwardly groaned. How was I supposed to not think of this man as more than Jungkook’s best friend when he 1. Looked like a greek god 2. Smelled devine, and 3. Had the biggest brain of anyone I’d ever met.
Still, I sent him a shy smile in hopes of hiding my internal battle.
The day carried on quickly and I was astonished by how much more things made sense when he explained them. He was also unexpectedly patient, so at the times my brain just wouldn’t comprehend what he was trying to explain, he would calmly figure out new ways to explain instead of getting annoyed. I would’ve gotten annoyed with me ten times over if I had been in his place.
“Want to take a break?” He asked after my third brain fart in a row.
I bit my lip, unsure. “Can we?”
He was already sacrificing so much of his time to help me study, but I really needed to be away from the books for a while.
“Yeah, of course. You pack up, I’ll get a ride and then we’ll go eat” he stated, grabbing his phone off the table and stepping away.
I wasn’t exactly sure what he had in mind. My thoughts were that we were just going to go to the food court, but it was clear he had different expectations. Whatever, he’d been kind enough to help me this much, I wasn’t going to complain over where he wanted to eat. So I did as told and packed up my bag.
It wasn’t long before he returned.
“He said he’d pick us up,” he announced, again coming to sit next to me.
“Who?”
“Hoseok,” he elaborated, not looking up from his phone. He was sitting close enough and in such a way that I could easily see what was on the screen, but out of respect and slight disinterest, I turned my attention elsewhere.
“Ah”
A few minutes of silence passed and my attention had returned to his phone. I hadn’t even noticed that I was leaning into him or that he had angled his phone so I had a batter view until we were approached.
“Tasia!” I jerked back at the sound of my name, looking around to find who had called it. I instantly recognized the woman, a friendly acquaintance I knew from highschool.
“Bea! Hey!” I greeted, returning the somewhat awkward hug she pulled me into with a couple pats on the back.
Pulling back, she helped herself to the seat across from me and her gaze understandably wandered over to the man sitting beside me, who was much more interested in his phone than her. He’d actually slouched back into his chair, looking the most unapproachable I’d seen him.
That didn’t deter her. “Who’s this?” she wiggled her eyebrows at me and I had to stop myself from rolling my eyes. The woman was acting like we were in grade school and I was sitting next to my crush.
She wasn’t too far off on the “crush” part though.
“This is my friend Namjoon,” at the sound of his name, his eyes trailed up to meet mine, “Namjoon, this is Beatrice”
For the first time, Namjoon looked at her. He didn’t say anything, just stared. It was like he was waiting for her to do something worthwhile to pay him back for the attention he was giving her. I squirmed in my seat. Why was he being so rude?
“I didn’t know you went here!” I did, I’d seen her in the hall once before, but for the sake of breaking the ice, I pretended I didn’t. “What are you studying?”
She seemed grateful for the escape, “I’m an art major! What’s your major?”
“I’m a psychology major”
“Oh, so you’re learning to read minds?” I stared at her for a second, deciding whether or not she was being serious.
Taking the safe bet, I just laughed and shook my head.
“Nothing that cool. Though if they ever give telepathy classes, I’ll be the first in line” I laughed, the strained interaction already taking its toll on my energy reserves.
“So what exactly is-” she was cut off by Namjoon’s voice.
“Yeah?” I turned to see his phone pressed to his ear.
“In the library…Okay…Yeah” with that he hung up, shoving his phone into his pocket.
Returning my attention to Beatrice, I smiled apologetically.
“Hoseok is outside,” Namjoon announced, flicking at my ponytail to get my attention.
“Oh, okay”
“I’ll walk you guys out! I need to get some food anyways, I’m starving” Beatrice groaned, rubbing her belly.
A part of me admired her confidence. Even after being stared down, she was still making the effort to interact with us.
On a whim, I offered, “We’re headed out to eat right now too, wanna come?”
She lit up at my offer, “Yeah! Where are we going?”
“Um…” I looked at Namjoon for guidance, but he ignored me, grabbed my bag and walked away.
“Oh! Guess we’re going then!” She laughed and we both walked quickly to catch up with him.
I wanted to call him out, tell him that his legs were almost twice as long as ours, but I knew he wouldn’t appreciate being told off in public. I didn’t even know him well enough to tell him off in private.
At the pace he was walking, we got to the front parking lot in record time.
Leaning against the hood of a grey Charger was Hoseok and the very last person I wanted to see—Jimin.
Out of reflex, I grabbed the back of Namjoon’s navy kimono. He looked back at me curiously, “what?”
“Uh, n-nothing” I shook my head, letting him go.
Jimin spotted us first, coming to meet us halfway. In a very lazy fashion, he bumped into Namjoon in what vaguely resembled a hug.
“Anastasia” Hoseok singsonged in a way that felt somewhat mocking, “you brought a friend”
“I-uh-yeah. This is my friend Beatrice” I introduced, stiffening when Hoseok threw his arm around my shoulders the same way he had the night before. Goosebumps travelled across my skin as I recalled his hot breath fanning across my neck.
“Hello, Beatrice” I couldn’t see his face, but from the saccharine tone he used, I knew he was smirking at her.
She wasn’t immune to his charms and her ears instantly became red hot. “Hello!” she squeaked.
“Will you be joining us?” Now it was Jimin, who’d rested his hand on Hoseok’s shoulder and his chin on top of it. Again, I couldn’t see his face, but by the way Beatrice was fidgeting and blushing, I knew she was getting his bedroom eyes full force.
“I mean, Tasia?” She looked at me desperately, as if I was any less flustered than she was.
“Anastasia invited her” Namjoon didn’t even try to hide his displeasure.
“How exciting” Hoseok didn’t exactly sound as thrilled by the news as his words might lead you to believe, but he didn’t lose his friendly tone.
“Let’s go eat!” I blurted, lurching away from Hoseok and grabbing Beatrice by the wrist, marching off towards the car.
I knew there were only five seats in the car, but it wasn’t until I actually climbed in and scooched to the middle seat that I understood just how tight a fit it was going to be. Beatrice was on the curvier side, which just meant that she took up as much space as the boys did, leaving a little more than a foot of room in the middle for me to sit.
And of course, of course Jimin was the one that climbed in next to me. He didn’t look angry, but being pressed flush against me probably wasn’t what he wanted either.
Beatrice struggling to buckle in her seatbelt caught my attention, notifying me that I was half on it.
“Oh, sorry” I murmured and shuffled over, consequently bumping into Jimin. I tried not to react and just wait patiently for her to finish before scooting back because I was too scared to see his reaction.
Awkwardly, I twisted back to reach for my own seatbelt, freezing when a hand came to rest over mine.
“Lemme help” he murmured and I probably wouldn’t have heard him if he wasn’t leaning in so close.
“Okay!” I squeaked, wrenching my hand back. He didn’t exactly laugh at me, but the huff of air he let out and the smug grin on his lips told me that he was in fact finding amusement in my embarrassment.
The back of his hand glided across my abdomen as he pulled the seatbelt out and around. I bit my lip and averted my eyes to the roof of the car. Was this man bipolar? Suddenly Taehyung’s face popped up in my brain and I grimaced. Those two were eerily similar.
I glanced over to Beatrice, wondering what she thought of the whole situation, looking for something that told me I wasn’t going crazy, but she wasn’t paying attention. Whoever was outside the window (I couldn’t see from where I sat) had all of her focus.
Namjoon opening the front passenger door and sliding in successfully brought my attention away from Jimin strapping me in, though it was hard to ignore our shoulders bumping as he shifted to get better access to the buckle.
I could hear Hoseok standing outside Namjoon’s open door, the two discussing something in Korean and if I had to guess, I’d say it was lunch plans. I almost laughed when in the middle of Hoseok’s sentence, Namjoon pulled out his phone and started typing. I hoped Beatrice saw it, though unlikely as he was directly in front of her, so maybe she wouldn’t feel bad that he was ignoring her earlier.
“Where are we going?” I spoke up, relaxing slightly when Jimin leaned into the window and away from me, closing his eyes.
Hoseok ducked down so I could see his face and gave me a smile, “Namjoon is getting the directions”
I nodded and smiled back. It was hard not to get caught up in him, his smile was so contagious and…happy.
When he moved away and I saw his figure walk around the hood of the car, Beatrice whispered in my ear.
“I can’t decide if he’s hot or cute” I couldn’t help the giggle that bubbled up because she had spoken my thoughts.
Still laughing, I nodded my agreement.
The drive was pretty funny, with Namjoon not paying as close attention to the directions as he should have been, leading to us making more than one U-turn. Throughout, I tried my very hardest not to tip into anyone’s personal space every time we turned, knowing neither person well enough to be that close. After about half an hour of driving, Hoseok pulled into an open space on the street, a little ways down from where I knew there was an upscale restaurant.
I was nervous because I was a broke college student but I had a feeling that Beatrice was probably feeling the same way so at least I wasn’t alone. Although I was curious, didn’t you need a reservation to eat there? There was no way they got one on such short notice on a busy Saturday.
I let out a hiss of pain when I leaned in to unbuckle myself, not realizing Jimin had done the same leading to us bumping heads.
“Sorry,” I winced, rubbing my head.
“It’s okay,” he mumbled, putting a ring clad hand to his own head.
Biting my lip anxiously, I ungracefully shuffled out of the car after Beatrice, almost tripping on the curb.
The five of us gathered, making our way towards the restaurant’s front doors. There was a lot of hustle and bustle on the streets, people enjoying their Saturday to the fullest and although I probably shouldn’t have even been surprised at this point, my eyes still went wide when Hoseok put a protective arm around my shoulders, pulling me close.
I chewed on the inside of my cheek as we entered the restaurant, not sure how it would go. I’d never been inside before, let alone had a meal here, but still I expected the luxury and comfort that was presented before us. The moment you stepped into the well lit entrance there was beautiful gold latticing on the walls and a warm brown podium about ten feet deep into the room. I immediately felt sorely underdressed in my leggings and t-shirt.
Namjoon took the lead, strolling up to the podium where an employee stood, ready to check customers in.
The man behind the podium had short, quaffed bleach-blonde hair that clashed with the elegant black uniform he wore, his nametag reading Zach. He looked Namjoon up and down, no doubt judging his hobo-chic, but the suspicion and judgment in his eyes left quickly when he took in Jimin and Hoseok who were clearly wearing designer clothing and expensive jewelry—Hoseok’s big gold watch was hard to miss. He barely spared Beatrice and I a glance before he refocused on Namjoon.
“Hello! Do you have a reservation?” Zach’s tone was considerably brighter than I thought it would be.
I winced at the question, I was right. You needed a reservation to get in.
“Hoseok Jung” Namjoon’s voice commanded. My eyebrows shot up and I pulled away to look at Hoseok.
“I know people,” He murmured with a smirk, answering my questioning gaze.
My curiosity wasn’t exactly sated, but I would wait til we were at least seated before I started asking more questions.
Zach looked more shocked than I did at the sound of Hoseok’s name and I could see the panic in his eyes as he sputtered a little bit with his response, “You’re-of course! Your table is right over here” He bowed, ushering us around the beautiful island wall leading to the rest of the restaurant.
I don’t know why I was expecting a low lit, sultry vibe but that was not what greeted us. Instead, it was a bright, spacious room filled with soft chatter and laughter. There were modern chandeliers hanging over the bigger tables and the decor about the room was impeccable. It felt strangely welcoming.
Zach led our small group to one of the tables in the center. It was a bigger table that could sit twice as many people than we had but I wasn’t about to argue.
Hoseok absentmindedly pulled out my chair before taking the seat next to me and engaging Namjoon in conversation, both of them ignoring Zach completely. Beside me, on my other side, I noticed Jimin pull Beatrice’s seat out for her too and watched as she flushed pink. Jimin gave her a knowing smirk and went to go sit beside Namjoon who was across from us.
We were all sat fairly centered at the table, empty seats on both sides of us and for some reason that made the table seem not as big as it had before.
“Your waiter will be right with you,” Zach notified, looking a little miffed but bowed in departure nonetheless.
I made sure to give him a kind smile and said “Thanks, Zach.” He smiled back and left.
At my words, both Namjoon and Hoseok cut off whatever they were saying and looked at me.
My eyes widened. What?
“You look good today” Hoseok commented after a moment and I scoffed. He and I both knew I looked terrible. Although when he shot me a confused stare, I began to question his sanity.
Before I could say anything about his questionable sanity, a beautiful woman interrupted us and it took me a second to realize she was our waitress.
“Good afternoon,” she smiled enchantingly, making me feel small and even more out of place in this lavish restaurant. “I’m Terrance, I’ll be your waitress today” the gentle smile never left her face as she carefully passed out the menus.
“Thanks” I murmured, noticing the way Terrance eyed Beatrice. My mouth made a small “o”.
“Of course! May we start you off with something to drink?” she grinned, her eyes continuously flickering back to an oblivious Beatrice as she waited for our responses. I couldn’t help the smirk on my lips as I looked down and fiddled with the utensils that were beautifully wrapped in a cloth napkin.
“Just water” Namjoon answered dismissively, probably more oblivious than even Beatrice.
“Water for me too, what about you Bee?” I prompted. I knew from highschool that Beatrice played both sides.
She looked so flustered when agreeing that just water was fine that I had to reconsider, maybe she wasn’t as clueless as I’d pegged.
Suddenly I got a rush of excitement at the thought of the two but I squashed it down, catching Jimin’s gaze. He was relaxed back into his chair, legs crossed with an arm slung lazily over the back of Namjoon’s chair. He raised an eyebrow at me, a smirk playing on his lips.
My breath hitched at the sight, trying desperately not to get caught up in him. Luckily Hoseok saved me when he lightly nudged my arm with his elbow.
“Hey, I don’t have your number” he announced, as if for some reason that was myfault.
“My number?” I repeated like an idiot.
“Yeah,” he nodded holding up his expensive phone that was displaying his contact list.
“Twenty eight hundred contacts?! Would you be able to find it even if you did?” I guffawed, tearing my eyes away from his screen to look at him.
He just grinned, pressed on the screen a few times and held it back out for me. The recognizable “Create new contact” page was now open.
I bit my lip, contemplating. Did I really want to give my number to him? My nerves were shot enough as it were, more contact with them didn’t really seem like the best idea for my health.
My decision was steadfast in my brain, it really was, but the moment he smiled at me my brain just stopped functioning and I autopiloted my number into his phone.
His smile grew at my actions and I couldn’t even find it in me to regret them.
“So how did you guys all meet?” Beatrice asked suddenly, probably feeling like the odd man out and I suddenly realized I hadn’t introduced anyone after Namjoon.
“Oh! Um, do you remember Jungkook? From highschool?” I asked.
“Of course!” Her eyes lit up, “are you guys still friends? I remember that by graduation you two were basically connected at the hip.”
I laughed, memories sparking in my mind. It was true, we’d both been pretty lost teenagers, resulting in us becoming emotionally dependent on each other. Three, almost four years later, we’d grown up a lot and made our own friends. We didn’t need each other to survive anymore.
“They moved in together” Jimin spoke up with a smugness before I could confirm Jungkook’s and mine’s ongoing friendship status. Beatrice’s eyes grew comically and she whipped her head to look at me for confirmation.
“No! No. We did not” I corrected, holding my hands up as if to stop her thoughts. “And that’s not even the point. Point is, Hoseok, Jimin, and Namjoon all grew up with him” I said, pointing at each man respectively.
“Oh really? What was he like growing up?” she asked what I’d been wanting for a while.
They stopped to think about it for a moment.
“Irreplaceable.” Jimin eventually surmised.
I was about to coo at the statement, but Namjoon interrupted me.
“Woah, hey, careful! What are you trying to do, eyeball it from the empire state building?” We all turned to see what he was talking about and I had to roll my lips together to stop from laughing. A young boy had been pouring water into glasses and Namjoon was right, he was pouring from way too high.
The boy apologized and all was forgiven and forgotten and the afternoon carried on seamlessly after that, conversation coming easy.
Exiting the fancy establishment two hours later, I got a call. Pulling out my phone, I glanced noncommittal at the caller ID but a smile unknowingly stretched across my face at Jungkook’s name.
“Hello?” I answered.
“Tasia!” I sobered up at his frantic tone of voice.
I’d love to hear your feedback! It’s what keeps us authors going :)
Warnings:Violence that you can’t really call violence?
Um, I love you, I’m so sorry it took me so long to get this out I was dealing with some issues. I’m doing a lot better now so I’ll be able to more regularly update! And longer updates! This one is a little shorter but I needed to get something out.
Love you x
——————–
“It passes, but it does not pass away” - F. Scott Fitzgerald
…..
After I had recovered from Taehyung’s disarming good looks, we finished cleaning up the kitchen and surprisingly didn’t wake anyone up, though when I voiced my concern he’d had let me know that they could all sleep through a tornado. I knew Jungkook was like that and if I took a second to think about it, it made sense that the rest of them would be like that too. I remembered a year or two ago, when I was babysitting my cousins, they’d been able to sleep peacefully through their siblings rather enthusiastic reenactment of King Arthur and Merlin. I suppose if I was around people all the time too, I might be able to sleep through my trip to OZ as well.
Now that everything was cleaned up and put away, we stood at the edge of the living room looking over the six sleeping figures. I bit my lip, should we wake them? I wasn’t exactly thrilled about the idea of waking any of them up, but the thought of them spending the night in my home was just as nerve-wracking.
Taehyung must have seen my face because he offered to wake them.
For some reason, one unbeknownst to me, I grabbed his wrist before he could get far. “No, don’t”
He looked back at me questioningly, but I didn’t have an answer for him.
“They look so tired, is it okay to wake them?” I finally whispered out, suddenly feeling the need to be quiet even though we’d been anything but not five minutes prior.
An odd look passed over his face but it was gone before I could place it.
“Where do you all sleep at Jungkook’s, anyway? He only has one guest room” This question had been gnawing at me for a while.
Taehyung didn’t hesitate, “three in Jungkook’s, two in the guest and two on the couch”
“Three in Kook’s?” I couldn’t imagine. He only had a queen bed (he’d wanted to buy a bigger one but it wouldn’t fit in the room), how had they been able to fit three grown men comfortably? Although, looking at them curled awkwardly, in neck cramping positions, maybe comfort wasn’t a necessity for them to sleep.
“Yeah, Jin-hyung, Hoseok-hyung, and Yoongi-hyung. Jimin and I took the guest bed and Namjoon-hyung and Jungkook took the couches”
“Jungkook took the couch?” I was becoming more and more convinced that the Jungkook I knew and the Jungkook they knew were two different people. The Jungkook I knew wouldn’t even share his bed with any of his friends, much less give it up entirely. In fact, if he could avoid it, he wouldn’t have his friends over at his place at all. The Jungkook I knew was territorial and a bit selfish, always wanting to be the best at everything he did. And he was.
I didn’t notice Taehyung nodding, too caught up in my own mind.
“Anastasia?”
“Mm?” I hummed, glancing his way. I kept having to remind myself that he was a con artist and his sweet, innocent smile was nothing but a play to get something out of me. But what, though? The million-dollar question right there.
“Where should I sleep?”
“Huh?” Now he had my full attention. “Oh, um, take advantage of the empty apartment next door and get a good night’s sleep”
He slouched into a pout at my words.
“But it’s lonely, don’t you have a guest room too?” He stared down at me with hopeful eyes.
Oh yeah, I have a guest room.
“Oh right, uh, yeah I guess you can take it? Can’t promise it’s very fresh, I haven’t aired it out in a hot minute” I warned, cringing inwardly.
“That’s okay, I’ll sleep with the window open” He shrugged, sauntering off towards the said room. He’d obviously noticed that Jungkook and I had the same floor layout.
I jumped when suddenly Yoongi got up off the couch and followed after him, making me wonder how long he’d been awake or if he’d ever even been asleep in the first place.
I did one last sweep of the room before I awkwardly made my way to my own, changing into a pair of pajamas. After making a quick trip to the bathroom to wash up, I climbed into bed, my body instantly relaxing. I had a full day of studying with Namjoon tomorrow and it would do me well to get a good, restful sleep or at least the illusion of it.
***
“Turn that shit off” Somone growled in my ear, effectively pulling me from unconsciousness. Patting blindly around my bedside table, I did as told and shut off the blaring alarm coming from my phone.
“Kook, get off” I grunted, slapping Jungkook’s arm impatiently after I’d attempted to roll onto my back but his arm had been too firmly wrapped around my waist to allow such movement.
He groaned and rolled away, immediately falling back to sleep. Briefly, I wondered when he had come to my room because I usually didn’t let him sleep in my bed as it wasn’t good for my heart, but I quickly decided it wasn’t really a pressing question. I couldn’t exactly blame him for choosing my bed over sharing a couch with multiple people, after all.
Rolling my eyes at him, I climbed out of bed and stumbled to my closet, silently picking out a change of clothes. Tip-toeing to my door, I carefully opened it and peeked my head out, taking a second to listen for any sign of life. I grinned, pleased when everyone appeared to still be sleeping.
Jetting to the bathroom as quickly as possible so I wouldn’t be seen in my PJs, I closed and locked the door securely behind me. Wincing, I turned the shower on, praying that the noise wouldn’t disturb anyone before removing my clothes and slipping in.
I was in and out of the shower in record time, speedily drying off and throwing on clothes. Being naked, even with a locked door between us, when there were 7 gorgeous men around made me jittery with nerves.
This time opening the door, I was positive that someone would be awake by now but as I made my way into the living room—everyone was still asleep.
The panic set in instantly. It was one thing to see them sleeping in the middle of the night with Taehyung, but what if my presence woke them and they found me staring at them? What if they thought I was watching them sleep?!
Spinning around, I headed back to my room to wake Jungkook. He’d know how to handle the situation.
“Psst! Kook!” I hissed, shaking his shoulder, “Wake up!”
He groggily opened his eyes, licking his dry lips as his gaze focused on mine above him. His mouth pulled into a smile that made my heart skip.
“Hey, baby” I jerked back at his morning voice, even though I’d heard it a thousand times before.
“Get up, you have to wake everyone” It took everything in me not to stutter when he looked at me like that.
I almost wanted to take my words back when he frowned and pulled away, curling into the blankets.
“You do it,” he grumbled.
“Wha-! Jungkook, I can’t! They’re your friends, not mine!” I insisted, shaking him again.
He barely turned to look back at me. “I don’t wanna. It’s okay to wake them, they won’t mind if you wake them” his words becoming progressively more garbled.
“Jungkook!” I resisted stomping my feet lest I anger the downstairs neighbors, but my clenched fists still tempted me to hit him.
Deciding better than to act on my violent impulses, I stormed out of the room, ending up where I started—in the main room. Taking a deep breath, I eyed the possible candidates. There was absolutely no way I was going to wake up Hoseok or Jimin, Namjoon intimidated me so he was out of the question as well which left…Seokjin.
My thoughts went back to yesterday morning when he’d done his best to make me feel comfortable and welcomed. I wasn’t feeling very enthusiastic about undoubtedly ruining any good feelings he had for me by waking him up, but my only other option was Taehyung and he was with Yoongi who I was still terrified of and if I accidentally woke him up too it would only make everything worse.
Biting my lip, I accepted my fate and carefully stepped over a sleeping Jimin on the floor and crouched in front of Seokjin, not wanting him to find me looming over him when he woke.
Very,very gently I patted his thigh as I couldn’t reach his shoulder from where I was without the risk of losing my balance and tipping into his lap. I softly called his name and at first, there was no response, but after some persistent nudging he finally roused. His awareness seemed to come a lot sooner than Jungkook’s ever did, his eyes blinking open as if he’d only been resting them for a few moments, not the entire night.
However, when they settled on me and he just stared and blinked for a few seconds, I realized that he wasn’t quite as awake as he appeared to be.
“Hi” I whispered with a small wave, still crouched. I didn’t want to stand up quite yet and risk making him more confused than he already was and possibly uncomfortable as well.
“Hi,” he responded, his voice low and raspy as he turned his head to take in Hoseok next to him and Namjoon on the floor. His attention came back my way but didn’t stay long as he focused on Jimin’s figure behind me.
“I was hoping you might help me wake them up?” I felt so bad for waking him up that on a whim I’d decided that if he helped me, I would suck it up and wake some of them up as well.
He nodded, taking me in for real now that he was a little more awake.
“Your hair is wet” he murmured so quietly that I almost missed it, reaching out to feel it between his fingers.
“I just took a shower” I explained nervously.
“You look pretty,” he concluded, not giving me a chance to reply before shaking Hoseok awake.
Hoseok jumped, startling me enough that I jerked back and lost my already precarious balance. This would have been fine, except Seokjin had tried to grab my hand in an attempt to catch me but didn’t get a good enough grip making me lose my footing entirely, sending me back…on top of Jimin.
The said victim cried out, curling into a ball with his hands over his crotch that had just been elbowed.
“Oh no! I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to! Are you okay?” My hands fluttered uselessly over him, not sure what to do to make things better. I’d never stuck around after nailing a guy in the jewels so I wasn’t exactly sure what the proper protocol was or if there even was a protocol. Was there a way to lessen the pain or did he just have to wait it out?
“Fuck off!” He growled and I quickly pulled back, not expecting his tone even though I should’ve. I could hear Seokjin and Hoseok snickering behind me and my humiliation grew tenfold.
“I’m so sorry” I murmured one last time before standing up and dashing to my room, fully prepared to never leave it again.
Slamming the door behind me, I dove face-first onto my bed, letting out a groan into my pillow.
“What happened?” I’d almost forgotten Jungkook was there.
Anger stemming from embarrassment licked up my spine and I whipped my head around to glower at him. “I told you to fucking wake them up!” I seethed, making sure I was quiet enough not to be heard from outside the room.
He seemed utterly confused and rightfully so, but I wasn’t in the mood to see reason.
“What happened?” He asked, reaching out cautiously to rub my arm. His question brought back the feeling of humiliation and I shoved my face back into my pillow, letting out a low whine.
I wanted to curl up and die. I wanted the ground to swallow me whole so I would never have to face Jungkook’s too-attractive-to-be-real friends ever again.
“Tasia” he prompted gently.
“I elbowed Jimin in the dick, okay?” I snapped, knowing he would find out anyway.
“You-…what?” If he wasn’t confused before, he sure as hell was now.
“I’m never leaving this room” I mumbled to myself, ignoring my baffled best friend.
“Tasia”
“Ugh, he probably hates me”
“Tasia”
“Everyone closest to you hates me, Ihate me”
“Tasia!”
“Jungkook, I’m gonna move away and I’m never coming back, okay?” I ended, looking at him with tears in my eyes.
He rolled his. “You’re such a drama queen, no one hates you”
I guffawed, “says you! I’m positive the six men on the other side of that door have opposing opinions”
This made his brow furrow, “Why would you think that?”
“Because! The first night I meet them, Seokjin interrogates me, Jimin and Taehyung give me the third degree, I made Yoongi fall and I’m pretty sure they all blame me for you not going back to Korea and I mean, are they even wrong? Am I the reason you didn’t go back to your family?”
“Stop, stop, stop, woah. Tasia, no one hates you or blames you. I’m my own person, I make my own choices and they know that. They also know you’re not the only reason I stayed.”
Things in his story weren’t lining up with my personal experiences with them, but I decided not to comment on that. And not the only reason he stayed? Did this have something to do with why he was sent here in the first place? A long-dormant curiosity flared back to life but I knew right now was not the time to confront him.
“Yoongi still hates me. And Jimin, there’s no way he doesn’t hate me, I just….” I couldn’t get the words out.
“Yoongi-hyung doesn’t hate you and Jimin might put salt in your drink or shake your soda in retaliation, but he won’t hate you either”
I didn’t answer, knowing the only thing to come out of my mouth right then would be complaints.
“Come on, you have a study date with Namjoonie-hyung today, get up,” Jungkook said shoving me off the bed.
I let out a squeal, resisting the urge to curse at him.
Warnings: Pretty vanilla for now, just setting up the plot.
——————–
“I’m acting like I’m okay, please don’t interrupt my perfomance” - Unknown
…..
I paced back and forth in my living room, unhappy with how I left Jungkook. I knew the others cared for him, I knew Taehyung cared for him, but what if Jungkook said something else that tipped the scale for the rest of them and they all started brawling? What if someone got seriously injured?
Regret pooled in my belly, I shouldn’t have let Jungkook talk me into going home.
I sat down on my couch and rested my head in my hands as my leg bounced with anxiety. Nibbling my lip, I contemplated going back. But when I thought about it, what help could I have given when I was the problem! If I went back over, I could be the thing that tipped the scale and started a brawl.
Sighing in resignation, I leaned back into the couch and rested my head against the cushions. I stayed like that for a minute or two before deciding that it was a waste of time to sit around twiddling my thumbs. I may as well get some homework done whilst I waited for news from Jungkook.
I heaved myself off the couch and clumsily stumbled over my own feet as I headed towards the front door—where I usually left my bag. A split second of panic went through me when I didn’t find it there, but then I remembered that Seokjin had left it by the door in Jungkook’s apartment. Groaning, I crouched down into a ball.
I had everything in that bag, my laptop, my notes, my books, even the novel I was in the middle of reading. Letting myself tip backward, I sprawled out on the floor, contemplating my life choices.
And that’s how Jungkook found me—spread out like a starfish on the floor, staring absently at the ceiling.
“Hey,” his sudden presence had my limbs folding to my chest like a lawn chair.
“Shit” I hissed and scrambled to my feet. How had I not heard him come in?
When I turned to face him, my embarrassment turned to horror when I saw that he was not alone. Beside him in the open doorway stood Yoongi, holding two full bags of take-out.
“Sorry, we didn’t mean to scare you” Jungkook apologized with a guilty smile.
“Don’t worry about it,” I waved off, trying to hide the shake in my voice before motioning to the bags, “that food?”
“Yeah!” Jungkook agreed, stepping in further so that Yoongi could come inside all the way.
I made a move to close the door behind him, but more people trailed in after him until there were seven men total standing in my living room. Taehyung and Jimin were the most surprising guests. Hoseok, who had come in after Yoongi, also held bags full of food and Jungkook held my schoolbag in one hand but the rest were visibly empty-handed.
For a brief moment, I wondered how much they spent feeding themselves because they seemed to eat a lot.
“Thought we could all eat here? My place is so messy because of them” Jungkook didn’t wait for my response and instead set my bag down where I usually did and headed straight for the couch while Yoongi and Hoseok headed for the open kitchen/dining space to put the food on the table.
“Don’t lie, it was messy before that. The only place you keep tidy is your room” I responded with a scoff.
Jungkook let out a small laugh and to my surprise, Taehyung came to sit on the arm of the couch, placing his hand lazily on Jungkook’s shoulder for balance. What had I missed in the 30 minutes I was absent?
I was astonished by how easy they were acting with each other, not a hint of tension. In fact, they almost seemed closer.I’d definitely missed something.
A light hand on my waist caught my attention and I looked back to see Seokjin.
“May we use your dishes for the food?” he asked politely and I turned to look into the kitchen where Hoseok was already helping himself to my cabinets.
Rushing over, I showed him where the plates were and right as I was opening the right cabinet, I noticed Yoongi fishing through my drawers for, presumably, utensils. He was about to open my junk drawer where I shoved every miscellaneous screw, lightbulb, pen, paper, coughdrop and even sometimes mail that I didn’t have a home for, but I lunged for his hand and yanked hard. Apparently too hard because it caused him to lose his balance and stumble into me, sending us both to the floor.
It took me a second to catch my breath and a second longer to realize that he was on top of me with his legs entangled with mine. Our eyes met and the world faded out for a moment until he dropped his forehead to my chest breathed out a quiet ‘fuck’. The warmth of his breath made me shiver as a thousand little goosebumps appeared on my skin.
Using his arms, he pushed himself off me and a whoosh of cold air came between us. Hoseok, who had been laughing hardily at our expense, bent down to help us both up. Once we were both upright Yoongi pretty much immediately left the room and I had a nagging feeling that I should probably go after him and apologize, but I ignored it and turned to face Hoseok, who was still grinning ear to ear but at least his snickering had subsided.
“You okay?” he asked, unable to help the giggle that followed as he brushed the hair that had fallen in my face back behind my ear.
“I’m great, thanks” I rolled my eyes, swatting his hand away. I was far too embarrassed to be cordial.
“Don’t be upset,” he coaxed.
“I’m not, I just…I think Yoongi is” I sighed quietly, glancing in the direction he’d escaped in.
Hoseok looked delighted by my confession, “He’s not.”
I huffed, not believing him for a second, turning around and getting the utensils from their drawer.
My eyes went wide, though, when Hoseok threw an arm over my shoulder, resting it across my chest and pulling me into his.
“I’ll prove it if you want” his breath was hot in my ear.
For a split second, I was tempted, but then I remembered they all hated me and this was probably just a follow-up game to Jimin’s pash sesh.
“No thanks,” my tone came out a little harsh as I shrugged him off and walked away.
He didn’t stop me.
I made my way to the living room, placing the acquired knives and forks down on the table as I passed by before taking a seat on the floor in front of Jungkook, leaning back against his legs. There was still a free spot on the couch, what with Taehyung still on the armrest and Jimin, Namjoon and Seokjin also on the floor, but it was between Jungkook and Yoongi and if Yoongi was mad, I didn’t want to make it worse by sitting next to him.
I made a mental note to apologize to him before the night ended.
“Okay! Come eat!” We all looked up to Hoseok who stood at the kitchen table, taking out boxes of food from the bags.
Taehyung was the first up, practically vaulting off Jungkook as he darted to the table. Jimin wasn’t far behind, followed closely by Jungkook, Namjoon, and Yoongi. Seokjin and I took our time, him being a gentleman and helping me up. I smiled and offered a shy ‘thanks’.
The night went on fairly uneventful until we eventually migrated back to the couch to watch movies. Somehow, they’d fit five people on my 3-seater couch, leaving Taehyung, Namjoon, and me to sit on the floor. Although the earlier tension had seemed to have magically disappeared, I was still wary of Taehyung.
When I had hesitantly gone to sit between him and Namjoon, he’d smirked flirtatiously at me. It was the same smirk I’d noticed on Jimin’s lips a couple of times—like they had a secret that no one else was in on.
“You don’t have any classes tomorrow, right?” Junkook asked randomly when Yoongi got up to pick out the next movie, pulling me from my thoughts.
“No, I don’t, but I haven’t gotten any homework done the past two nights, thanks to you, so I’m dedicating the entirety of tomorrow to that” I declared, shooting down any plans he might’ve wanted to make.
He hummed, pouting a bit, “are you still having trouble with your thesis?”
I groaned, partially because yes I was still having trouble with it but mostly because Jungkook had no filter and had just blabbed in front of everyone that I was struggling with my schoolwork.
“You know, Namjoon is really smart, he could help you,” Hoseok offered.
At the sound of his name, Namjoon looked up from his phone.
“Huh?” We all laughed at the irony.
‘Really smart’, how smart could the guy be if he didn’t even have a major and was only taking, what was it, two classes?
“Nothing, really, it’s—”
“Tasia was wondering if you could help her with her thesis” Taehyung cut me off.
“Wha—” I whipped around to stare at him in disbelief. He just grinned and winked.
“Okay,” came Namjoon’s reply and I turned back, not expecting him to have agreed.
“No, honestly, you’d have to have taken the class to be able to help. I mean, I’m in the class and I barely understand how to do it” I waved off.
“Which class is it for?”
“Psychological Statistics” I answered immediately.
He was quiet for a second before nodding, “I can help.”
“I just said—”
“I’ve taken the class” he interrupted, sparking some irritation in me but it was overshadowed by my surprise.
“You’ve taken the class?”
He nodded, “I got my Master’s in Psychology two years ago”
The nonchalant way he had said it made that tidbit of information seem like it wasn’t a big deal, but it most definitely was.
“I’m sorry, what?”
“Yeah! Joonie has a bunch of degrees. Business, Accounting, Psychology, and Mathematics” Hoseok bragged proudly.
I felt like my brain was going to explode. How could he have that many degrees when he didn’t look anywhere near old enough to have gone to school for the amount of time it would require.
“He…what?” I could barely get the words out.
“He’s got a sexy brain” Seokjin threw with a chuckle and I got the feeling I’d missed some inside joke, but at this point I was speechless so I just nodded and let it go.
“So, if you want, I can help” Namjoon offered, ducking his head so our eyes could meet.
My face flushed but I nodded nonetheless.
“If you wouldn’t mind…” I trailed, scared that if I accepted his help he’d be annoyed and grow to dislike me as well. He’d been so casual this morning, I didn’t want to push the boundaries of what he would put up with from me.
However, when I thought about it, all of them seemed to have had some sort of change of heart with me, though I’d be willing to bet money that it had something to do with Jungkook’s earlier ‘if you want to be in my life, you need to accept that she’s a part of it’ comment.
“I don’t mind”
“While you’re at it, Namjoon-hyung, help her with the rest of her homework. The faster she gets it done, the sooner we can hang out” Jungkook said.
“Since when did you need me around to hang out with your friends? Besides, what about yourhomework, Kook? Have you done it?” I turned back, glaring at him suspiciously.
“I always do my homework, Taisa” Jungkook smirked, flicking my nose with his finger.
I blushed fiercely and looked away.
“Whatever” I grumbled, shifting my weight so I was facing completely away from him and towards the TV.
“And we don’t need you there to have fun, it’s just more fun when you’re there” he finished.
And so it was settled, Namjoon would be over, bright and early tomorrow to help me with my homework.
As the hours passed, I became fully engrossed in the movie that played on the telly so it was startling when a weight came to rest against my shoulder, but not nearly as startling as the fact that the weight was Taehyung’s head.
It didn’t take long for me to realize that he had fallen asleep and probably wasn’t snuggled into me of his own accord. When I looked around the room to see if any of the others had noticed, I realized that most of them were asleep too. I couldn’t see Jungkook, who was directly behind me, but Hoseok, Yoongi, Namjoon, and Jin were all asleep and Jimin, who’d gotten up earlier to get water and opted for the floor when he’d returned, was now laying down passed out. I couldn’t help my eyes from trailing down where his shirt had ridden up ever so slightly, highlighting his slim, fit waist.
My attention came hurtling back to Taehyung when he looped his arm around mine and snuggled closer, making my heart rate speed up.
In a moment of panic, I nudged him awake. The second that I did, I regretted it, but by then it was too late. His eyes slowly blinked open, staring up at me. It took him a moment to become fully coherent and pull away. His movements were sluggish, but he surprisingly didn’t fall back asleep and instead watched me as I got up and moved to the kitchen to clean.
He didn’t immediately follow me like I was for some reason expecting, so I was able to throw all the trash away and begin washing the dishes in peace.
“I’ll help”
I jumped a bit at the deep voice behind me, almost dropping a plate into the sink.
“Taehyung?” The surprise was clear as day in my voice.
“Anastasia.” I bit back a shiver at the way my name sounded from his deep, sleepy voice.
Snapping out of it, I turned back to the dishes, “it’s okay, I can do it”
“I’m really good at washing dishes,” he insisted, coming next to me and submerging his hands into the soapy water as well.
“O-okay” I squeaked, taking a second to appreciate his flawless side profile. Honestly, did the man even have a bad side?
We washed the dishes in silence for a while before he broke it. “I’d like to apologize”
“Huh?”Apologize?
“For my behavior,” he continued, “I was angry, but it was wrong of me to take it out on you”
I couldn’t understand.
“So,” he paused to take my hands in his and make me face him, “I’m sorry for being intentionally rude to you”
I was at a loss for words. Was this even the same person?
“I forgive you” I eventually croaked out, the oxygen leaving my lungs when the most beautiful smile appeared on his face.
Pairing: ot7 x gn!reader (a drabble for each member)
Word Count: 3430
Warnings: no warnings needed! this is basically just feel good u.u
Rating: pg
Genre: fluff fluff fluff
Summary: a small collection of moments in the domestic bliss you and him held.
AN:dropping this here for no reason other than to say yes I am alive strong power thank you
»»————- ♡ ————-««
playfights are something that you always have to be on watch for withseokjin, with how mischievous he is. and at this moment, washing your dog, you are ever more on guard. or maybe not, because while you continue on lathering your dog’s dirty fur, you suddenly feel a blob of something wet on your head. your hair, to be specific. you can feel the soap slide down like a boat would fall down a waterfall, you flash a glare at seokjin, who’s suddenly looking all too nervous, eyes blinking fast, but the smile on his lips giving him away as the guilty apprehender. ‘it was the dog!’ he cries out, and you almost lunge at him- while he jumps away from you.
'seokjin! get back here!’
'i’m innocent!'
'no you’re not, that was the worst excuse i’ve ever heard!'
you both end up running around the garden, soap trailing behind your figures and bubbles behind you, laughter ringing out in the air as you try, again and again, to catch him. it’s almost infuriating how your lover uses his longer legs to keep a healthy distance between the two of you. when you finally corner him, you’re both out of breath, and the water has made your clothes cling on too tight to your bodies, but you haven’t grinned or smiled or laughed as hard in a while, and the mirroring look on your lover’s face makes you think it’s worth it.
'it was an accident,’ he insists. 'the dog threw it, not me.’
you can’t even refute the ridiculousness of that statement. oh wait. you can. 'jin, the dog doesn’t even know how to throw the soap! and definitely not on my hair!’
a look of pure incredulity shows on his face, pout appearing and eyes blinking fast as if it will help give him credibility, the dork. 'well, that’s what it wants you to think.’ he concurs with a mockingly offended, quite overly dramatic tone, complete with a vivid shaking of the head. 'but i saw differently!’
'don’t you believe your husband?’
you burst out laughing, all over again, for some reason you can’t even explain, your heart sosososo full of love. 'god, why am i even in love with you?’
(the two of you do clean up the garden afterwards though, the plants and furniture drowned while you weren’t looking- not to mention you have to give the dog a bath all over again, as it rolled around in the dirt while the two of you were busy playing tag.
seokjin, for his part, is completely unrepentant. you should be stricter, but…
well. at least he made you cookies afterwards.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
it’s an hour after three when yoongi comes home, tired, drowsy figure almost collapsing on the sofa as he yawns. he almost falls asleep when you flick the lights back on, watching with no small amount of glee and (some) frustration as the man startles, almost falling off said furniture.
'you really have got to stop staying up until it’s almost daytime,’ you chide him, walking over to tug him up and off of the sofa, sighing as you card fingers through his matted locks. he looks up at you with the poutiest expression ever, and you steel yourself to not give in with the sheer amount of cute that has congregated to make the person named min yoongi in your arms. instead you amble with him up the stairs, the two of you making for a pair of sleepy, exhausted lovebirds. you’ll have to put in first floor bedrooms when you look for a house together, this happens one too many times already.
when you reach your shared bedroom, you push him into the shower, the water already heated up, while you take out a pair of pajamas.
drying his hair, when the both of you are prone to nodding off, is a herculean chore. still, it’s not as if you’re okay with wet hair on your pillow, and you know that’s an easy way to get sick the next day for him. 'you were in your studio again, weren’t you?’ you grumble, although you’re pretty sure he’s fallen asleep already and you’re talking to no one. yoongi, for all that he is there to take care of others, is surprisingly receptive to affection when left without a choice. 'i had to,’ he surprisingly says, stubborn, but with a sigh, his tone quiet but firm. 'inspiration struck’. and you can’t even argue against that, knowing full well how a muse is to her artist. so instead you settle for drawing him close, close, close, muttering softly.
'maybe i should ask if they can add a bedroom to the studio.’ you feel him smile against your skin, voice close enough to murmur in your ears.
'you know i’ll only ever get to really sleep when i’m beside you.'
you scoff. 'you and i both know that’s not true.’
warmth against your skin, an arm over yours, and a leg intertwined, soft hair tickling your cheeks, and you feel as if you could head off as it is, but no. he has the audacity to speak up again.
'you are my most melodious lullaby, the sweetest good morning, the link between my dreams and reality. if you aren’t there when i sleep and when i awake, then how do i know you aren’t just something i’ve been dreaming for? that you’re actually real, and right beside me?’ he presses a kiss against your skin, and, god, that smooth ass jerk, you refuse to look at him at all.
(you both wake up late that morning, and you find you can’t complain in the end anyway. even though he always ends up staying up far too late, at least, you know this, you and him will always be each other’s first view in the morning.
not a dream, indeed.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
'come on, love, dance with me!’ you grin widely as you surprise hoseok, holding his hand captive in yours, the feather duster falling from his hands as you slide in front of him, tiptoeing to place a kiss on his cheeks.
he splutters, 'i thought we were supposed to be cleaning,’ he raises an eyebrow at you, but you only nuzzle your nose against his, clutching onto him with a pout. there is a standoff with the two of you ending up staring at each other with all the fondness you can feel inside you, one that you end up winning when he places a kiss on the crown of your head.
'dusting can wait,’ you insist. 'we’re both already filthy anyway!’ he feels the laughter bubble up inside him, the helplessly fond smile he has reserved for you and you only showing. but you’re not lying, the attic room has been a mess the whole day and one afternoon will not transform it instantly. which is why, rather, standing in the middle of the not-so-crowded-anymore room, the sunlight beaming down from the window and the radio playing out an old love song, you find yourself more inclined to drop what you’re supposed to be doing, in favor of spending a few minutes to indulge.
'your parents will get angry,’ he points out, and you hum as you place your hand with his, his arm settling across your waist. this is far from what he normally dances, sharp moves and fluid spins becoming slow and sweet, the usual awe-inducing performance making way for intimacy in that private way, where the two of you are in your own world, closed off from the others. in this moment, you think that’s not that far off from the truth.
'they won’t mind,’ you shake your head. 'and we can just take a bath afterwards.’ he leads you in a sort of glide, across the room, the melody turning and twirling you around, heart beating in both of your chests in a steady, steady rate, each in time with the music. and when he ends the dance, you in his arms, both of you slightly breathless, staring into each other’s eyes, you find yourself wondering not for the first time if your lover is not warmth itself reincarnated, for how else can you explain away the feeling of being awash in sunlight, not a single part of you left untouched?
(what was supposed to take only a few days turns into a week and then some, but you can’t feel regret for a single moment as the attic becomes filled up with memories you already cherish, a secret hideaway for the two of you.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
’namjoon, come sit down on the grass with me,’ you call out, pout on your face as you beckon your lover to come on over. han river remains sparkling no matter whether daytime or nighttime, the waters reflecting the city’s beauty, and you are not the only admirer. still, there is something to be said about the way your lover looks as he falls into his thoughts. the two of you made plans to have a picnic here in the park, as the setting sun made itself known across the sky, but it’s less of a romantic escapade than it is a moment of peace, a brief respite in your hectic lives.
'we should have brought a blanket,’ he finally says, but you interlace your hand with his, your fingers with his own, tugging him down. he easily complies for all that he complains, and you don’t think even he can deny how the grass feels under you. staring up at the dimming sky, blue and red bleeding into gold and purple, the stars beginning to peek through the curtains of night, you find yourself drifting away, the lull of the city dragging you to rest.
'what do you think of the multi-universe theory?’ you hear him ask. namjoon is looking up at the sky, and there is a familiar expression on his face that tells you he is thinking about the secrets of the universe yet again, of the human nature and how each and everyone is connected. it’s when he looks a little dazed, eyes focused on something beyond, a wistful tone in his voice, and he falls quiet, but when he speaks his thoughts there is always a 'what if?’. 'i wonder if we’d met in other universes too,’ he says simply.
you laugh, gently. 'kim namjoon, if you are saying that there is a universe in which i see you and fail to love you, then let me reassure you now.’ he looks away, a pout barely surfacing on his face, and you turn towards him, hands clasped together and your hair spread below you, the two of you picture perfect. 'maybe that universe does exist. maybe in another space and time, i wouldn’t have the blessing that i have here, to love you as freely, as much as i can. but this isn’t that universe, and nothing will stop me from staying by your side.’
by the end of it, your head is turned away with embarrassment, unable to take what might be his reaction. when you hear him huff, quiet, you turn around. what greets you is namjoon, blushing. 'what would i do without you?’ he smiles, soft and sheepish and loving, and you roll your eyes, even as you feel yourself become something not unlike putty in this man’s hands, a wave of love crashing over the sandcastle that is you. 'let’s hope we never find out.’
(you spend hours in that park, talking about everything and anything, and when you go home it must be close to midnight. not that you regret it, though, when the two of you clumsily almost topple over each other, collapsing on your sofa, together, while you order takeout for the nth time because you’re both too tired to cook.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
you don’t think much of it, stealing jimin’s clothes is as normal, as easy as that for you. the two of you practically share the other’s now, a constant mismatch between your closet as what is yours and what is his is blurred, the lines toed and crossed over every time that it’s simply easier to count your closets as one being rather than two.
still, it makes for a messy, uncoordinated space, and it easily slips from your mind, or his, of the whereabouts of your belongings.
'babe,’ you can hear the pout in his voice. 'did you see my hoodie?’ 'which hoodie?’ 'my favorite one!’ 'which favorite one?’ at this point you see his head pop out from the doorframe, prominent lips stuck out and eyes searching the room. 'it’s the green one, the soft, huge, green hoodie. that one.’
you stifle a rising amount of chuckles as you eventually realize the location of the hoodie in question- on your body, as you stole it from his closet just this morning. you don’t think you can be seen as guilty though, not when the hoodie itself seemed to be begging for someone to wear it. impossibly soft, impossibly huge and impossibly sweet-smelling from the laundry softener you used, it was easy to drown in it and comfortably doze off. 'sorry baby, i don’t know where it went.’ 'okay, but, babe, can you help me…’
you startle as you surprisingly feel the shadow of your lover on your body, handsome face so suddenly, so dangerously close to your own, even if upside down. 'yn, you had it all this time!’ you chuckle at the whine in his voice, even as he leans forward to try and tug it off you. 'give it now,’ he says, but you shake your head, giggling as jimin tries. 'raise your arms! i can’t believe you made me run around looking for this,’ he grumbles, but you cross your arms instead, sitting up, turning around to face him, preparing yourself for a fight.
'no way, this is the softest hoodie in the house. i’m not giving it up.’
a moment of silence, and then- jimin attacks you, lunging forward to glomp you. you feel yourself become confused, when you feel his fingers around your sides, and you burst out into laughter, long and loud.
'no, jimin!'
'give it back!'
'no way!'
'then suffer under my wrath!’
(he only stops when tears actually appear at the corner of your eyes from laughing too hard, easily sprawling across your chest, the two of you on the floor and too tired to move. 'we can share,’ you hum, choking as your lover narrows his eyes at you, before decidedly burrowing under your hoodie as well. with how big it is, and how not big both of you are, you surprisingly fit with him inside. it’s too warm for two people inside, but as jimin lays his head comfortably across your chest, the thumping of your heart lulling him to rest, and he holds you in his arms, neither of you find you can argue against your positions.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
waking up with taehyung in the morning is an ordeal that never fails to make you smile. warmth pooling across the sheets, the warm breeze drafting in from the window, your lover’s body wrapped around yours- there is a kind of holy in the way serene mornings like these are, quiet and golden, the world seemingly stopping for a moment, if only for the two of you.
it breaks your heart every time to have to shatter the illusion. 'taehyung’, you whisper. there’s not even a twitch in his movements, snoring quiet but steady as he continues off to slumber. you, however, can’t get out of his hold, not without the man releasing you anyway- you would know, you’ve tried so many times before and it’s always been a moot point. the only way to get out of taehyung’s grip, is to wake him up into doing so. still, you find yourself soft and hesitant, every single time. 'taehyung,’ you try again, a little louder this time. you shake him, and it takes you a solid minute or two for the man to actually make a sound, a low groan at the back of his throat. when he registers the situation at hand, though, your lover declines to release you, holding you captive with his embrace instead.
'stay in bed with me,’ he almost whines, and you press your lips together to stop yourself from bursting into giggles.
'you know i can’t do that,’ you rebutt. 'i have work in an hour!'
'but i can’t sleep without you.’
'you big baby,’ you fondly, exasperatedly call him out, and you see him briefly crack his eyes open, if only to look at you with a pout.
you see him struggle whether or not to protest your words, before the sleepy takes over and he lazily agrees, pulling you closer in return. 'mhm, i’m your baby…'
'taehyung…'
'just a few more minutes, i swear,’ he presses a light kiss on your forehead, and you know it’s not just your imagination that you feel him smile against your skin, when you sigh loudly, relenting to his demands.
'you’re incorrigible,’ you whine as you bury your head in his chest.
'only because i love you.'
you would call it a laugh if it weren’t for the yawn that sneaks in at the end.
and just as easy as that do you both fall off back to sleep, your phone’s alarm scaring the hell out of you half an hour later. it was practically a given that you’d end up falling back to sleep with him really, you could say it was a ritual at this point.
(you end up being late to work, as a matter of fact, but you can’t even find it in yourself to be angry. after all, there is quite nothing like waking up together in the morning, especially with your lover.
he takes you out on a date to the amusement park that weekend too, so you suppose you can forgive him.)
»»————- ♡ ————-««
’jungkook,’ you muffle your laughter behind your hand, but there’s no denying the bright grin on your face as you feel your lover’s arms encircle your waist. bright and early, it’s early enough into the morning that the sky is still caught between the hues of red and pink, like a rose slowly blooming from night’s embrace. it’s what makes your lover’s apparent waking state a mystery, when you know how heavy your lover sleeps. there goes your plan to bring him breakfast in bed, huh?
'what are you even doing?’ you receive no reply, not one in words anyway, as you hear him mutter something unintelligible into your shoulders. his warmth against your back is addicting, especially in the chill of the morning air, but you’re nothing if not determined, and if he’s here to drag you back to bed, you’re having none of it. 'if you’re sleepy,’ you start, turning around to hug him properly, jungkook’s face nuzzling into your neck afterwards. 'you should go back to bed.’ 'but you’re not there with me,’ you finally hear him say. 'just go back to cooking, i’ll just stay here…’
'jungkook, i can’t cook while you’re wrapped around me!’ you almost burst into laughter at that, what more at the earnest expression on your lover. 'why not?’ he grumbles, a pout appearing on his face. you don’t know whether to shake your head, or what- when your lover uses what he knows is his greatest weapon against you. 'don’t give me that look,’ you sigh, but your resolve crumbles quickly, and it’s obvious that jungkook can see it as well.
'don’t blame me if it turns out burnt,' you finally sigh. you feel, rather than hear him chuckle briefly. 'i’m sure it will still be delicious.’ 'you say that no matter what i cook,’ you mutter under your breath and he stays quiet because you’re right. instead, you finally feel him disentangle from your, rather reluctantly, before he gets his own apron and gloves. 'then i guess we should just cook together then,’ he declares, bumping shoulders with you. 'can’t mess it up then, can we?’ he smirks, cocky and familiar, and you roll your eyes even as you feel yourself settle so easily by his side, the two of you finishing breakfast together.
(the food, amazingly enough, does not become burnt, and turns out well instead. of course, he did help you after all. still, sitting at the table, eating together, you smile easy, softly. how can you not? everything about this moment is perfect, and you wouldn’t have any qualms about it lasting forever.
judging by the smile on jungkook’s face, you aren’t the only one to feel this way, too.)
Summary: 6 years ago, (Y/N) thought that she was finally taking her life into her hands, leaving behind a toxic and abusive relationship with a man who taught her she’d never be worthy of love. However, it became hard to ignore his words when she met her seven soulmates who rejected her without even giving her a chance to prove herself. It took (Y/N) 3 years to realize that it wouldn’t be her end. She would live on to prove them all wrong; she would become what they all thought she wasn’t: someone worthy of love. And as she stands proudly on the stage, under the burning spotlights, the applause and the cries of the delirious crowd, she feels alive. Alive, just like the bond she had believed to be broken.
Around 4.5k
Pairings: Y/N x OT7
Genre: Soulmate AU!, Idol Y/NAU!, semi social-media AU!, ANGST (mainly), fluff, romance, maybe smut in the series, NSFW.
Taglist closed!
Warnings: Stong language, mention of death, and near death experience.
NOTE: HELLO IM BACK ! It’s been A WHILE ! LOL I hope everyone has been doing well, sorry for disapearing on you guys! I kinda struggled with the flow of this chapter but it’s here nevertheless ! I hope you’ll enjoy it! Feedback is warmly welcomed as always, here we go with the 17th chapter !!! (already??)
I hope you’re doing okay. Here, it’s not terrible but it’s not the best either… It’s hard to handle everything at home. Jungkook still refuses to talk with me. It’s been more than a month, I’m starting to think that he’ll never forgive me. I don’t know what to do about him.
Taeyhungie and Namjoonie are never here, both of them are apparently “researching” about bonds and the lasting effects of the medical ones. To be fair, it’s mostly Namjoon’s idea but ever since he started dropping things and losing the strength in his hands, Taehyung has become his assistant, helping him each time his hands give up. Though, Taehyung is not doing much better than him… His memories are sometimes a total fog and it honestly worries everyone… It’s been a little over a month since … Yongsun left and Namjoon’s hands haven’t gotten any stronger, Taeyhung refuses to share how much progress he’s making with his memories… My eyesight is slightly better, I think, but sometimes it feels like I’m back to square one. It’s hard to focus on it when all the boys seem to be struggling anyway. Also… my own progress is painfully slow… it does feel like I see a bit more clearly than I did for the past month but it’s not striking. Colors seem a bit more vivid, I wonder if it’s going to gradually get better or if I’ll get stuck somewhere in the recovery… it is so weird how the six of us have different symptoms and after-effects… it was also different for each of us when the medical bond broke… Joon-hyung felt the pain in his hands as soon as the fake bond broke but it only lasted a short moment, whereas Jungkook was in physical pain for a few days if not more… Typical of him not to tell us how much he’s hurting…
The good news is that Yoongi-hyung has finally moved back in with us. It makes everyone much less worried about him even if he isn’t feeling great, at least he’s out of danger and he’s with us. It’s painful to see him this miserable, but he’s… alive. He’s struggling, but he’s trying. The scars on his arms are hard to look at, and I think no one feels comfortable letting him alone with any available blades. Seokjin always monitors him when he’s in the kitchen by himself and Hobi always takes his showers with him. I’m scared to say that, but his scars truly don’t look great, and sometimes, there are fresh ones in his arms… I wish one of us could find a way to completely stop him; we’ll get here one day, we’ll do everything for him to get better. Hoseok-hyung, especially. He and Yoongi-hyung are in their little world. It feels like their health has started depending on one another. Yoongi-hyung seems to be feeling a bit more alive when Hobi is with him and Hobi seems a bit less in his mind when hyung needs something. Hobi being Hobi, he tries to hide his pain; he doesn’t want to worry us, and I get him. But it’s so frustrating… He tries to make it looks like everything is fine but we all can see how clearly he spaces out because he struggles to remain concentrated for a long time. It’s really stupid. He doesn’t want to admit that he has after-effects from the break of the bond, and yet, everyone knows. It’s so obvious how he pinches his nose in annoyance as he struggles to concentrate. He probably has terrible headaches, but it’s hard to tell since he says nothing about it. He always does this; he runs his hands through his hair, pinch his nose, rubs his palms together, and presses his fingers to his temple. No one addresses the problem, we all let Hoseok lie to himself. It doesn’t seem to be the best solution, but it isn’t as if hyung would listen to us, anyway.
It doesn’t feel normal, it doesn’t feel like we’re okay. We’re merely avoiding the issue, we’re barely breathing, and yet, we’re together.
Maybe, though, we should truly be concerned about Jin-hyung. It’s been a while since I heard his voice. The first few days after … ugh.
The first few days, he was yelling all the time. But ever since he came back from the hospital with Hobi, he’s been quieter and quieter. Hoseok-hyung explained to us what happened because Seokjin didn’t say anything at all. He didn’t say a word, merely sitting on the couch, staring outside. He still cooks, he still works out and goes on walks with Joonie-hyung in the evenings, but he's… very quiet. I know that the meeting with Yongsun’s parents must have been hard to swallow. Honestly, I still can’t believe the audacity of those people, but I can’t help but think something else is up. It seems that he has trouble hearing himself talk or hearing us talk… I can’t help but think that we should ask him because if he truly can’t hear anymore, we need to find new ways to communicate. I know everyone is avoiding the topic, but we can’t leave him like that. Namjoon-hyung said he probably needs time, yet, as much as I agree, I feel like we should do more. But it’s hard because we don’t really talk anymore… I miss him.
Do you think we’ll ever get better? Is it wishful thinking to hope for better days?
Hi Little Reader,
Remember when I told you Jin-hyung had gone quiet ? Well, today he said he couldn’t take it anymore and that he needed answers. I tried to ask him what he meant and he said, I quote “I’m gonna find Yongsun and ask her why the hell she did that to us”. Jungkook left the room as soon as he heard Yongsun’s name and I can’t blame him… I don’t understand Jin-hyung. He was first yelling, then he went quiet, and suddenly his conclusion is that he needs to see Yongsun?
I don’t get him. I really don’t.
Taehyung did comment that at least he was speaking again, but I don’t know if we shouldn’t talk him out of it. I have a bad feeling about this. But none of us seem to be able to address the problem … God I hate this. It can only bring bad news…
Hi Little Reader,
Jungkook asked me if I wanted tea. He didn’t say more; he did two cups for the both of us, he sat next to me but didn’t talk more than that. It’s progress but it felt so awkward that I didn’t know what to do. I tried to ask him if he started feeling the bond again, yet, he didn’t reply. I think it means that he still doesn’t feel it, it’s obvious that it bothers him a lot but he tries not to complain too much (probably because he thinks that he can't… Jungkook has never been one to share his feelings easily, and each time he looks at Yoongi-hyung, he looks like he might start crying… I hope he doesn’t think that because Yoongi has it worse, he can’t complain about his situation…)
I also noticed that the scar on his cheek hasn’t really healed… Hoseok-hyung said that Jungkook seems to struggle to look at himself in the mirror… I wonder if it’s because he thinks of everything that happened when he sees his scar. Maybe he thinks again about the ‘fight’ he had with Namjoon…
I still hear Taehyung crying at night. I want to comfort him but he refuses to open his door, he keeps it locked. Namjoon-hyung says that his memory is slowly coming back and it gives him nightmares. Somehow, I wish he would have totally forgotten. It would have been less painful than to hear his cries as he wakes up. But until now, he was eaten by guilt without fully understanding, only because he could see us and the damages done every single day, yet he couldn’t remember everything that happened despite knowing that he was the starting point of it all. Maybe it was better for him not to fully remember Yongsun’s abuse… after all, who knows how far it went between her and Tae? He was always with her, and to be honest, no one knows what Tae heard, saw, nor lived through. He hides everything so well, I wouldn’t be surprised to know that she actually was the most horrible one with him. Taehyung is the kind of person to take everything in silently, to protect everyone. I fear that this is what happened… it would explain his screams during the night, but I wish he would just talk to us. We need to understand but he strongly refuses. He’s stuck in his head…
It’s hard to see him suffering this way; it’s hard to know that some of his memories are so dreadful… but Namjoon-hyung said that Tae feels relieved to remember. Maybe one day he’ll open up to me. I hope he will. I want to help so bad.
Another selfish thought before I stop this entry here … Do you think our (Y/N), the real one, is somewhere in our world? I know this has become the name that everyone is avoiding but … I can’t help but think… How different from Yongsun would she be? Is she her total opposite? Someone soft, who would never lay a hand on us? Could we ever trust her? Maybe she’d be our precious person by now had we met her instead of Yongsun… maybe we wouldn’t be broken as we are now… Or maybe the whole concept of soulmates is messed up and only meant to hurt … What if it was only a cruel joke to make us hope? After all… What kind of proof do we have that all of this is true? It has been running in my head for a few days already, but what if all those bond skeptics were right in the end? What if all of this was a lie?
What did we do that was so wrong?
(Y/N) took a few shaky breaths, closing the diary again. Jimin’s tone was still soft, but his doubts about the soulmate system still left a sour aftertaste, especially now that she knew that it had been the trigger of his rejection. Sighing softly, she gulped nervously, trying to process Jimin’s words but also trying to ignore the growing efforts she had to make to breathe correctly the longer Jungkook was gone.
Looking around her apartment, (Y/N) took her cup of tea and drank slowly, as if to help the lump in her throat, but to no avail. Jungkook still seemed to be out with the others.
Good. She’d rather not see him right now, even if her lungs seemed to protest at the idea of him being gone any longer. She didn’t feel ready to see him, not to see anyone for that matter. She hated this oppressive feeling, almost like her heartbeat was too loud, her body too heavy, and her mind too crowded. She needed to get herself out of this mood.
Scrolling down on her phone, she replied to the few messages Raya sent and mindlessly went on Twitter. A smile gently crept on her lips as she read some messages her fans left. Maybe she should do a live soon. She would probably need Jungkook to be in the apartment for her body to feel a bit lighter, but she missed interacting with her fans. They always had been a constant source of happiness for her, perhaps she needed that little push to ground herself a little bit. Go back to her everyday life a bit more rather than to wallow in her room. It wouldn’t help the tension in her body, but it would alleviate the turmoil she mentally felt. Typing quickly, she left a little message for her fans, hoping that it would brighten someone’s day, even if it just brought a little smile to someone’s face, it would be enough. She started music for this reason, after all.
She wanted to give back the love she received. Stopping in her movements, she took a picture before tweeting it and adding it to her post. She smiled while putting her phone down and switching to her laptop. Watching meaningless videos would probably empty her mind, right? Taking a deep breath, she reflected for a second.
Maybe it was finally time for her to wonder; how did their bond work? How did it come that each of them had different aftereffects with the medical bond? A lot seemed to be confusing to (Y/N), and as much as she had once been enthusiastic and tried to learn about the bonds as much as she had been able to, her interest had quickly declined with the rejection she had had to face and the consequences it left her to deal with. (Y/N) had ignored the bond all those years, refusing to even think about it or get medical attention for it, at least, not more than needed. It had been hard to be worried about a bond as a whole when her own body was struggling to survive. Then her mind also gave up and it just became a constant fight for life. She had had better things to do than to wonder about the way her bond worked with her other “mates” as much as she hated the word.
However now, curiosity strangely peaked again. Not so much because of the boys as people, but because what she was reading made no sense. How did it come that their bond was so particular? She had never read anything similar to their case in any class that ever mentioned the concepts of bonds, and it wasn’t because she didn’t get a lot of those. (Y/N) could still roll her eyes at the only thought of it; soulmates class had once been her favorite. She snorted just at the thought. It had annoyingly long hours of torture. At that time, (Y/N) had believed that those classes would one day come in handy. But the more she grew up, the more she realized how naive that thought had been, especially in her case.
Yet, in almost 10 years, research had probably advanced, right? Maybe some articles or thesis would mention a similar case. Even if the similarities weren’t numerous, there had to be something, anything, that could be a clue to explain it all… Peaking at her notifications on Twitter one last time, she breathed out, trying to focus on her screen rather than to focus on her aching body. Maybe thinking about the concept of soulmates would make the pain slightly more bearable, or so she hoped as she started diving into articles dealing with medical bonds and their effects.
It had been a while since they had met all together, the seven of them hadn’t grown distant; it was impossible in such a short span of time, but the physical distance had clearly been bothering them. It had always been their moment of comfort; as long as they were together, everything would somehow fall into place. Their bond was truly a wonder. It was something so deeply carved into their skin that no one—outside it—would ever fully grasp the extent of the influence it had on their behavior and on who they were as people.
However, for the first time, Seokjin felt itchy.
Something was definitely not right, it decidedly wasn’t comfortable. The seven of them were together, the distance wasn’t something any of them were thinking about and yet… and yet Seokjin never quite felt so ill at ease. After all, as hypocritical as it could sound, one of them was indeed missing. It was clearer than it had ever been to him.
Seokjin berated himself for even thinking such a thing. (Y/N) didn’t want to be one of them; she clearly said so, and she had every reason to. They had no right to think of her as one of them after what they did to her. He would never have the pretension of thinking that she had to suddenly welcome them with open arms after they rejected her all these years ago. She made it clear that she didn’t want to have anything to do with them; she was staying with Jungkook out of necessity and not because she actually wanted to. He knew it and he accepted it. But it didn’t mean that it couldn’t hurt. Seokjin hated feeling that way, he didn’t feel like it was his place to feel hurt. His own feelings did not feel valid to him. He knew he logically couldn’t prevent himself from feeling. However, those feelings were unjustified in his own eyes. Who could dare to be hurt from their soulmate’s rejection when you rejected them already?
The air between the seven of them had always been tense after they had rejected (Y/N). Words that were left unspoken, behavior that became weirder with time, eyes escaping when questions were asked. Seokjin had always had many things he wanted to ask; like why hadn’t Jungkook said anything about not wanting to reject her in the end? Maybe it would have changed many things in their future. Not that Seokjin blamed Jungkook, far from it, but maybe if he had spoken up about this, some of them would have also spoken against abandoning her. Seokjin was pretty sure that both Yoongi and Hoseok had been against it as well. Yoongi had just been too exhausted to start such a heavy discussion, too tired to fight and to try again to speak himself against them, and Hoseok hadn’t wanted to disturb the tentative peace that they had started creating after Yongsun’s departure. The storm was still not over in his eyes, a dark fog was still looming over their heads.
Also, why did Jimin refuse to tell them what had happened between the two of them for him to suddenly think they were wrong and that they needed to consider having (Y/N) in their soulgroup? Jimin had spiraled after Yongsun, suddenly rethinking everything he had once believed about soulmates. It had been painful to see. As his soulmates, hearing Jimin constantly say that the concept of soulmates was only a disaster, a trick made by governments to manipulate their people, had crushed a part of his soul. Jimin’s connection had almost felt weak at one point. Jungkook had kept on feeling scared about this, saying that the more skeptical Jimin was, the less he could feel his bond, even if the younger had already been struggling to feel it at that time. The bond was still here and it would never break this easily, but Jimin’s mind had been somewhere else while he had been telling his own soulmates that he didn’t believe in what they had anymore. He still loved them, dearly, but his own claims and beliefs were hurting their bond.
To be fair, however, he didn’t say it blatantly, but it hadn’t been hard for his soulmates to understand the innuendos. So what happened between him and (Y/N) for him to drastically go back on his words and suddenly start believing that what they had should be treasured? No one complained about the change (actually, that’s a lie, but Seokjin welcomed this change warmly), but no one understood where it came from. What could have (Y/N) told him to finally bring him out of those swirling thoughts that had made him spiral for such a long time? Seokjin wouldn’t forget, couldn’t forget. One day, he would ask. Maybe if he ever got allowed to, he would ask (Y/N) directly and maybe even thank her, because god, that had been such a relief for Seokjin to finally stop listening to Jimin spiraling over soulmates.
Seokjin had many, oh so many things to ask his soulmates, why did Yoongi keep on playing this audio of Hoseok crying that night? Why did the both of them stop speaking for a few days before they never left each other’s hip? Why did Jungkook keep on crying right after he woke up for almost a whole month? How did it come that Yoongi and Hoseok always went on walks for hours when Yoongi had trouble walking for more than a few minutes? Seokjin even followed them once, but they only walked for a few minutes before stopping because Yoongi was out of breath, before picking up, and stopping again.
For 5 hours.
Seokjin might not be as invested as Namjoon to understand the complexity of the bond’s system, but he was not dumb either. He had known something had been up and it hadn’t been that hard to understand what. His soulmates weren’t that good at hiding things after the Yongsun’s disaster.
Seokjin had a lot of questions left, but he also had a lot that had already been answered, such as why Namjoon and Taehyung had been so firm with their rejection of (Y/N). Why Jungkook’s bond and (Y/N)’s one had connected. Why Yongsun had done what she did. Why Raya was so angry at them while looking guilty each time she told them to leave (Y/N) alone.
Seokjin should be angry, really. Angry at how ridiculously bad their communication had become, angry at Namjoon and Taehyung for not explaining what they found out, angry at Raya for her audacity, angry at Yongsun’s desperation that almost cost their lives, and yet he didn’t have the energy. It was tiring to always do his best to listen to everyone while he almost couldn’t hear anymore.
Regardless, that afternoon, even if they all tried their best to ignore the tension between them all and the itch they all felt because of (Y/N)’s absence; they all felt it. It was obvious.
Jungkook tried to remain blissfully unaware, Seokjin could see behind his smile that he could feel their bond straining in very different directions and he felt sorry for the youngest one, but it wasn’t like he could help it. The bonds were trying to find their last link. Namjoon did warn them about that possibility. He said that since the six of them were tied to Jungkook, the extension of Jungkook’s bond would obviously pique their own bond’s interest and it would try to connect to the last missing piece of their soul group naturally.
It might happen, but for some reason, Seokjin believed that it would be the worst kind of scenario.
It would throw their free will away and force (Y/N) into a situation that she (more than just probably) would prefer to avoid, and Seokjin couldn’t blame her. He’d do the same had he been in her shoes. Or maybe not, he’d try to seek answers, once again reaching to the very people who hurt him badly just like he did with Yongsun. He honestly couldn’t tell what he would have done in her shoes, it would be hypocritical to try to imagine what she went through. It wouldn’t be something he could understand without more information.
“So… are we going to ignore what we’re all thinking about or…” surprisingly enough, it was Hoseok who finally spoke out. If Seokjin had believed someone would say something, it would have been Jungkook with the way he behaved those days, not Hoseok.
“Let’s not-”
“No, let’s be honest for once. We’ve run away from this for too long, and look where we are now. It has to change, it cannot go on like this, Joon-ah.” Namjoon remained silent, head dropping slightly at Hoseok’s trembling words.
“What is there left to say, though?” Taehyung ’s voice was hopeless, and Seokjin found himself sighing.
“What about, everything? Maybe it’s also time for you to speak up. We all know you’ve been looking for solutions for us, for information about our bond. You probably found a bunch of information and you aren’t sharing these with us. How do you expect (Y/N) to miraculously trust us when we can’t put this trust into you even between us?” A sharp intake of a breath was the only thing Seokjin didn’t pick up on but clearly read on Taehyung’s shaking lips.
“You don’t trust us?” Taehyung whispered, almost afraid to hear the answer.
“Look, I trust you with my life, but I’m starting to wonder if I should.”
“Hey. Let’s calm down, will you? You’re being too loud.” Seokjin finally breathed out as everyone got quiet again after Yoongi’s request. It wasn’t as if the older man never spoke out anymore, but once he did, the six of them usually listened to him.
“I know I’ve been evasive, I haven’t told you the truth on many points when I should have, I know and I’m sorry. I will explain everything to you guys as well, I promise, but I want to give this to (Y/N) first. She’s likely to contact me soon and I don’t want to fuck this up. I don’t want her to feel left out, if needed I’ll ask her if she would be comfortable with all of us being here while Taehyung and I explain this-"
"Taehyung knows?”
“Of course, I do. How could I not when I basically wrote everything down for him since he couldn’t even handle holding a pen?”
“Joon, you never told us the damages on your hands were that important-"
"It doesn’t matter anymore. What matters is all of this, us, (Y/N), and what we’re going to become. Let’s not expect for her to forgive us after she gets an explanation because it probably won’t happen. Don’t get your hopes up, I beg you.” He wished he could give them hope, but it was clear for everyone that Namjoon did not believe that his explanation would be enough.
Seokjin snorted, what kind of explanation could ever be enough anyway? He could only hope that (Y/N) would understand at least. They did this to protect her even if it was hard to believe it. They put her in extreme danger. That was true. Maybe it hadn’t been the best solution.
But what would have happened if they had accepted her at that moment? Seokjin knew all too well the answer, and he sighed softly at the thought of it.
Namjoon and Taehyung did their best. They tried to protect her from the lasting effects of the medical bond that fucked their natural one. Seokjin knew that better than anyone else.
But who could know if they never told anyone the truth?
Time Heals Teaser - Update on 19.03.22 (yes I am at work, so I’m kind of dropping this like that lol)
It had been a while since they had met all together, the seven of them hadn’t grown distant; it was impossible in such a short span of time, but the physical distance was clearly bothering them. It had always been their moment of comfort; as long as they were together, everything would somehow fall into place. Their bond was truly a wonder. It was something so deeply carved into their skin that no one–outside it–would ever fully grasp the extent of its influence it had on their behavior and on who they were as people.
However, for the first time, Seokjin felt itchy.
Something was definitely not right, it definitely wasn’t comfortable. The seven of them were together, the distance wasn’t something any of them were thinking about and yet… and yet Seokjin never quite felt so ill at ease. After all, as hypocritical as it could sound, one of them was indeed missing.
Seokjin berated himself for even thinking such a thing. (Y/N) didn’t want to be one of them ; she clearly said so, and she had every reason to. They had no right to think of her as one of them after what they did to her. He would never have the pretension of thinking that she had to suddenly welcome them with open arms after they rejected her all these years ago. She made it clear that she didn’t want to have anything to do with them; she was staying with Jungkook out of necessity and not because she actually wanted to. He knew it and he accepted it. But it didn’t mean that it couldn’t hurt. Seokjin hated feeling that way, he didn’t feel like it was his place to feel hurt. His own feelings did not feel valid to him. He knew he logically couldn’t prevent himself from feeling. However, those feelings were unjustified in his own eyes. Who could dare to be hurt from their soulmate’s rejection when you rejected them already ?
Summary: AU where whatever you write on your skin shows up on your soulmate’s too. Except when all seven members of BTS happen to be your soulmate… well, that presents a small challenge. Legally speaking.
Tags: comedy, possessiveness, namjoon is trying is best, high EQ sassy jimin, polyamory, fluff, domestic bliss, slow burn, chaotic bts, chaotically whipped bts, soft dom yoongi, jin & taehyung are little shits, jungkook is a brat, why is hobi scary, moderately paced self-indulgent brainrot
Sometimes Seokjin regrets being the easy hyung. In retrospect, he should’ve adopted Yoongi’s stone-cold disposition, or at least Namjoon’s truly prodigious sense of pettiness because, as it stands, no one respects him and, more importantly, he’s standing beside the dining table with a steaming pot of ramyun and absolutely nowhere to sit.
“Can you guys move? I’m need to put my food down,” Seokjin asks, polite.
Gets ignored.
Seokjin clears his throat, “Hello, I’m—”
“I’m going to tell the nation that you watch porn,” Jungkook threatens, eyes glinting menacingly, inching with predatory intent over the dining table.
“Go for it,” Namjoon says, splayed across two chairs like a complete jackass. “I don’t mind the media play.”
Unfazed, Jungkook tries again, “I’m going to tell them what kind you watch.”
Namjoon scoffs. “And?”
Seokjin glances at the clock, at his bloated noodles, at the nuclear meltdown unfolding two feet away, and decides to set his pot back on the stovetop.
Seokjin slurps on the noodles, somewhat interested.
“You wouldn’t,“ Namjoon says slowly, betrayed. “Jeon Jungkook, you would not engage in this sort of behaviour—”
“Actually,” Seokjin says, jabbing his chopsticks vaguely in Jungkook’s direction. “He would.”
“I so would,” Jungkook confirms, tearing the paper out of Namjoon’s grasp.
“Drive safely,” Seokjin says around a mouthful of noodles, watching dolefully as Jungkook peels out of the condo like there are zombies or sasaengs after him.
“Hyung’s the best!” His disembodied voice echoes from the hallway. “Love you hyung! Have a great day hyung! I’ll put in a good word for you hyu—”
The door swings shut with a protracted creak, followed shortly by the sound of an engine roaring down the road.
Namjoon scrubs at his face with both hands, turning to Seokjin for validation. “You didn’t raise him to be like this.”
The guy at your door says, shy, adorable, fiddling endlessly with the lilies in his arms as if his face isn’t actually plastered over every other billboard in Seoul, “Hi. I’m uh. I’m Jungkook. I’m twenty-three. From Busan.”
“Hey,” You respond, cracking the door open a bit wider. You wipe your hands down on your jeans and point into the apartment. “I was just making some lunch. Did you want to come in?”
“Oh,” He blinks, looking bewildered for no reason whatsoever. “No, I don’t want to impose.”
You blink back.
Rapidly.
“You… don’t?” You stare.
“I just wanted to say hi so,” He smiles, so damned precious, hiding behind his bouquet like the poster boy for wholesome living. “Hi.”
“Hello,” You laugh, oddly endeared by the actual human puppy. “Are these flowers for me?”
Jungkook smiles wider, absolutely shines, making the tiniest, babiest of noises in the back of his throat as he thrusts them towards you, “I hope you like lilies. I mean if you don’t, I can also—”
“No, I do,” You smile, reaching out to grab them. “And I like you too.”
“Oh,” He breathes, smile faltering. His knuckles whiten around the bouquet and, just like that, something changes. There is a suspiciously wry twinkle in his eye as he edges towards you, “Really?”
And of course this is when you finally notice the tattoos covering his hands, lining his sleeve, that disconcertingly eager way he’s biting into his lower lip, pushing into your space, towering over you. He says, lips curling, “You like me, do you?”
Fuck.
As it turns out, you made a mistake.
An irreversible, terrible, catastrophic mistake.
“Is he one of yours,” Donghyuk says, banging the portafilter murderously against the countertop.
“No,” You lie, ignoring the guy loitering outside the cafe and his small squad of nine million sasaengs. Cameras flash endlessly behind him as he cups his hand onto the glass windows and peers into the cafe. Did you expect the lovely 7AM hope you have a great day! :) Jeon Jungkook to turn out like this? No. Then again, would anyone expect the world’s biggest boy group to be the living personification of insanity?
“You sure,” Donghyuk says. The guy sidles in, looking irredeemably fucked in the head as he waves straight at you. “He’s really doing the staring thing at you.”
“He’s not,” You say, resolute.
“I am,” Jungkook says, smirking as if he owns the place.
To be fair, he does own the place.
He bought the place.
“Hello, sajangnim,” Donghyuk greets, a dog of capitalism.
“Yes, sajangnim,” You echo, eyes dead, because what choice do you have. “What can we get you, sajangnim.”
“Iced coffee would be nice,” Jungkook says, gazing thoughtfully at the menu, finger pressed against his lip.
And then his gaze flicks over to you, the very essence of malicious intent. “On second thought, I’ll have that delivered to my home.”
They’re half-way through post-concert team dinner when Jungkook, for the nth time this week, literally vanishes into thin air.
For the sake of formality, Namjoon says, “Anyone seen our kid.”
“Who’s he competing with today,” Hoseok says, tepid, peeling a clementine.
“I don’t know. I’m not the one who raised him,” Yoongi says, stealing a piece of the clementine.
“Yah, don’t look at me. I’m not the only hyung here,” Seokjin snaps, defensive, also stealing a piece of the clementine. He turns naturally to Jimin, one hand pointed at the door, “Go stop your friend.”
“Why doesn’t anyone ever ask Taehyung to do anything,” Jimin whelps, getting shooed from the couch by the coalition of hyungs.
“Because she banned me from her apartment,” Taehyung announces proudly.
No one bothers to dignify that with an answer.
“Anyways,” Yoongi says, with some finality. “Go fetch him before he fails my wife out of school.”
“Mine,” Seokjin amends, also with some finality. “But yes, go forth! With haste, young one!”
Desperate, Jimin looks to Namjoon for rescue.
“Jimin-ah,” Namjoon shrugs, nose buried in the menu, feigning indifference. “Studying is important for development.”
Jimin leaves lamenting endlessly under his breath.
“You’re like barely twelve months older than me,” You mumble, watching Jungkook poke through the gift bags piled at your door.
“Doesn’t matter. You’re our maknae now, so you have to do as I say,” Jungkook declares, victorious. He fishes out a diamond Tiffany bracelet and frowns, suspicious, “Who gave you this.”
“Jimin,” You answer.
Jungkook tosses it in the trash.
“And this?” He holds up a Versace shirt.
“Taehyung,” You respond.
Also trash.
He disappears into the bathroom for a second, and returns with Jimin’s and Taehyung’s toothbrushes, both snapped cleanly in half.
“What are you doing,” You squint, confused, mildly terrified, as Jungkook proceeds to systematically eliminate any trace of his hyungs’ existence from your room.
He just bops you on the nose and beams, radiating psychotic happiness, “Making sure my soulmate has what she deserves.”
Two days later, a delivery man shows up at your door, looking as confused as you do as he asks you to sign for a parcel.
The parcel is valued at a humble 500,000,000 ₩.
“You can’t just kidnap her, you know,” Hoseok says.
“While this is not a competition,” Seokjin says, “I’m still seven kisses ahead of you.”
“Really?” Jungkook hums, packing a sandwich into his lunchbox with expert precision. One corner of his mouth tugs up lopsided when he says, “Not anymore.”
“OK listen,” You fume, as Jungkook simply manifests in the library cubicle beside yours, sporting coffee and sandwiches and a beautiful, blinding grin.
Jungkook chin-hands, at full attention, “Yes?”
You peer over the cubical walls, making sure no one is close enough to eavesdrop before ducking back down. “I’m trying to study here.”
“You can study my face first,” Jungkook says, dead serious. “I’ve been told it has therapeutic effects.”
You groan and take out your pen, scribbling furiously onto your arm, “Kim Seokjin help me.”
The response is near instantaneous: “100,000,000 ₩ + interest”
And a split second later, a few other responses crowd up beside his:
“JJK leave my baby alone”
“What kind of help?”
“where are you”
“ARE YOU IN TROUBLE??? ANSWER ME???”
“Seokjin’s dead. Call Taehyung oppa 822-”
The last one is still unfurling across your arm when Jungkook covers it with both hands and leans in, head tilted, eyes fluttering shut, entitled and demanding and—
Kisses you.
For the billionth time this week.
Two hours later, after the library has emptied, you’re sitting alone in your cubicle, frazzled, head empty, staring blankly at Google search results for “was BTS cast by Satan.”
taglist open! leave a comment if you’d like to be added :)
Pairing:hyungline (seokjin, namjoon, yoongi, hoseok) x reader
Genre:family/domestic AU, fluff, comedy
Summary: You have seven kids. Four husbands and three toddlers. So yeah, seven kids.
Tags: EXTREME domestic bliss, domestic fluff, husband!hyung line, baby!maknae line, established relationship, protectiveness, comedy, slice of life, seokjin is in a state of constant and overwhelming fondness, namjoon should never be allowed in a kitchen, yoongi has tattoos, hoseok is a humble chaebol, maknae line are demons (toddlers)
On your monthly date night with Namjoon, Yoongi is driving the kids out to eat when he supposes, casually, “They’re probably just cooking.”
Seokjin snorts from beside him, snobbish, tugging at the knot of his tie with one hand, “Yeah, as if Namjoon knows how to cook.”
“Namjoon appa says he has a magical love potion,” Jimin offers from the backseat, where Taehyung is doodling something suspicious onto Jungkook’s cheek. “Namjoon appa says that’s why he’s umma’s favorite, because he gives her lots and lots of it.”
“Baby, he’s not umma’s favorite,” Seokjin laughs, and then thinks about it.
He pauses.
Glances at Yoongi.
“What magical love potion,” Yoongi says slowly, gaze settling onto the rear-view mirror.
Jimin’s too busy doodling on Jungkook’s other cheek to respond.
“That reminds me,” Hoseok chimes in thoughtfully, voice splintered through the speakerphone, “he did ask where to buy mineral oil the other day.”
Yoongi blinks.
Tentatively, insinuating nothing whatsoever, Seokjin checks the security of his seatbelt.
And Yoongi’s foot hits bottom on the gas pedal.
“YAH,” Seokjin screams, as the car bounces over a pothole, “OUR CHILDREN ARE IN THIS VEHICLE, MIN YOON–”
“Faster!” Jungkook cries out, eyes sparkling, as they rip past a yellow light, “Appa vroom vroom!”
Seokjin parks four little heads before the front porch, including Yoongi’s, and says, “We need to be quiet. We promised umma and Namjoon appa we wouldn’t be home, right?”
To illustrate, he puts his finger to his lip, glancing at the brigade for alignment.
Good little spawns of Satan, Jungkook and Jimin nod at full attention.
Taehyung just picks his nose and ~secretly wipes the booger on the back of Yoongi’s new Gucci shirt.
Only because he’s a loving father, and only because Yoongi owns an alarming amount of Gucci, Seokjin gives Taehyung nothing more than a warning look.
And maybe a wink of encouragement.
Very much encouraged, Taehyung deposits a worm in Yoongi’s back pocket too.
Okay.
Maybe too much.
Seokjin kind of wonders how he came into this parenting thing, anyways.
“Don’t let umma hear us coming,” he repeats.
“We won’t,” Jungkook promises, face angelic and very… coarsely decorated.
“We’re Team Ninja,” Jimin agrees, surreptitiously pocketing his marker.
Incredulous, Seokjin snaps around to check for literally one split second , and the first thing Team Ninja does is tear through the front door howling like banshees, like pack dinosaurs, like the dogs of the underworld, “UMMAAAA WE’RE HOOOOME!”
“What the fuck did you do?” Yoongi hisses, poking his head out of one of the scrubs beside the side window.
“When did you get there?” Seokjin scream-whispers back, and lunges off the deck as soon as he hears you coming.
Seokjin’s barely scrambled onto his knees, face smushed into Yoongi’s chest, when the door swings open.
“Seokjin? Yoongi?” You call out, “Why are the kids home?”
“You need to tell her,” Yoongi advises, crawling away on all fours as if he played no part in this.
“No,” Seokjin snaps back, crawling after him, voice pitched so high it actually comes out in squeaks. “You dragged us here! You tell her!”
“Seokjin appa and Yoongi appa are in the bushes,” comes Jimin’s voice, innocent, sweet, horribly traitorous.
Seokjin peers through the shrubs and at the entrance, where he finds Jimin riding Namjoon’s shoulder. Taehyung and Jungkook are sitting on one stupidly gorilla-like hand each. Beside Namjoon, you’ve got a frying pan in one hand and a spatula in the other, and you decide, coldly, “If your appas like to sleep in the bushes, I suppose they could.”
“Could we sleep in the bushes too?” Taehyung asks, perking up.
“Baby,” says Namjoon, fondly, with all the love in the world, and then a measured dose of menace, “Only bad people sleep in bushes.”
“But I always sleep with Seokjin appa,” Jungkook huffs, pouty.
Eldest hyung Jimin bops Jungkook’s head with one tiny sock-wrapped foot and declares, generously, as if he hasn’t been furtively worming under Seokjin’s other arm every other night, “You can sleep with me, you big baby.”
“So it’s settled,” Namjoon concludes, voice dry, in his dumb petty CEO voice that impresses no one, really, “don’t let the bed bugs bite, hyung.”
Kim Namjoon’s got a way of talking anyone into anything.
The kids, all three of them, as much as you love them–with your entire heart–were Namjoon’s idea.
He didn’t ask for it, of course not. Not when he knew Seokjin sneezed at the sight of children and Yoongi had once picked up his niece with a garbage disposal stick and Hoseok only wanted daughters and you had told him, explicitly, on your first date, “Kids are not in the picture.”
No, instead the first thing Namjoon did was buy baby shoes.
“They’re just cute,” he said, whenever anyone asked. “Small shoes! How nifty is that!”
Seokjin floated away as soon as he heard the word nifty, and Yoongi never cared enough for shoes or babies to partake in the discussion anyways.
“Tell me more,” Hoseok demanded, intrigued.
Namjoon did.
Two months later Hoseok said rather abruptly, at breakfast, “I guess a son would be OK too.”
“No kids,” Yoongi warned gruffly, breezing past with a cup of coffee.
“You heard the man,” Seokjin said triumphantly, tailing Yoongi out the door.
So the second thing Namjoon did was bring his nephew over for a weekend.
“Who’s this?” You asked in baby talk, picking the teeny weeny toddler up into your arms. The little thing crooned and giggled as you looked it in the eye.
Seokjin, only because he wanted your attention, asked you “Who’s this?” in the same baby talk, then proceeded to lift you up and into his arms.
And then there were two happy soft giggling things in his arms.
Seokjin looked at you, looked at Namjoon’s dumb-looking-blood-relative, and his mouth formed a trembly little “o.”
The next time Yoongi said, elbowing his way through the kitchen crowd at half-past seven in the morning, “No kids,” Seokjin just peeped over at you.
And smiled.
The last thing Namjoon did was easy. He picked you up after your 24-hour shift at the hospital and, instead of depositing you straight into bed as he always did, pulled up alongside the Han River.
Dawn was breaking over the water then, and Namjoon held your hand to his lips and he said, voice soft and firm and gentle and low, “(Y/N), I want to make a family with you.”
“We do have a family though,” you told him. “You, me, Hobi, Yoongi, Seokjin.”
“I want to make something with you that lasts beyond time,” Namjoon said, “that is born out of my love for you.”
“Ew, cringy,” you said, but conceded, after a bit, “we can think about it.”
That was the last thing Namjoon had to do, because he knew Yoongi could never say no to you.
“I’m thinking about maybe having kids,” you told him, one day, when the two of you went out for a walk. Hoseok and Seokjin were loitering not too far behind, accosting an ice cream truck for discounts even though Hoseok probably owned the company that owned the truck.
Yoongi fell silent.
Three steps later, he asked, nose scrunched up, fingers coming to twine yours, “When should we start?”
Sometime close to midnight, a BMW pulls up into the drive-way.
Hoseok’s laughing before he even gets out of the car.
“Wow,” he says, “awesome,” he says, “this is so funny,” he says, “you really went and did it,” he says.
“Are you going to let us in?” Seokjin asks, hopeful, huddled up beside Yoongi for heat.
An actual bastard, Hoseok just captures the moment with a selfie.
And then waves goodbye and locks the door.
Yoongi squints.
“I’m divorcing all of you,” Seokjin sighs, mistreated, very sad, very abused.
Not a minute later, the front door opens a crack. You take half a step out, silk robe tied loosely around the waist, face bare, hair wet and still dripping with water, and call out in a tiny voice, “hey.”
Yoongi actually darts up so fast Seokjin wonders if he’s been conserving his entire life’s energy for this moment.
“Hi,” he says, cool, composed, so awkward. “We’re sorry.”
“Yeah,” Seokjin says, climbing up beside him, dusting the grass off his now-green kneecaps, “That was our bad.”
In the dark, it is hard to see your expression, but Seokjin can hear the laughter in your voice when you decide, “Come on, the leftovers are getting cold.”
And Seokjin, like he somehow always seems to around you, falls in love again.
He jogs up, around the shrubs and up the walk way. He grabs your hand in his and says, “Considering the leftovers, I will think about forgiving you.”
And then he glances over at Yoongi, who’s making his way up slowly, as if he doesn’t care.
Only Seokjin can see the way Yoongi’s eyeing your other hand, and he knows Yoongi’s taken it when he tugs you and him both into the house, mumbling something too soft to be heard.
“Appa,” comes a small voice, from the banister.
Seokjin glances up, and Jimin and Jungkook are slumped against each other at the foot of the stairs, Namjoon snoring against the railing behind them.
Taking big, careful steps off the stairs, Jungkook comes to wrap his tiny arms around Seokjin’s calf, cheek smushing into his knee as Seokjin lugs him forward with each step.
“Kookie asked me to let you in,” you say, glancing down at Jungkook.
Jungkook just smushes his face harder against Seokjin’s knee, and then, the moment you step away, he peers up at Seokjin.
His eyes are glinting in the dark as he whispers, “Appa, can we sleep in the shrubs with you?”
“Wait,” Seokjin says, brows twitching, “no–”
“But please,” Jimin says, accosting Seokjin’s other leg.
“We’re all bad people,” Taehyung admits, coming to hold onto Seokjin’s hand, effectively bolting him in place.
Yoongi just snorts.
“Goodnight,” he says, blowing the little demons-in-training a bunch of small kisses, then meets Seokjin’s gaze. “Godspeed.”
“Wait,” Seokjin mouths, eyes wide, in panic, “Wait, Yoongi-ah.”
Yoongi lifts his brows.
And, without another word, abandons him.
“Can I bring candy,” Jungkook asks, tiny, puppy-like as he shakes Seokjin’s leg, “Please?”
Kim Seokjin is divorcing this fuckery by yesterday.
genre: bridgerton!au, regency era historical fiction, enemies to lovers, duke!bts x reader
warnings: historical inaccuracy
summary:y/n l/n was the most sought-after lady of this year’s social season. her beauty was unmatched, her wit far superior to those around her, her charm that of a descendent of royal blood. all these aspects of her made her the prize to be won in the spring of 1813. however, something nobody could have dreamt of for this year was the unexpected return of london’s seven most eligible bachelors, all of whom seemed to desire the diamond of the season.
word count: 3.7k
author’s note: i’m back babies!! i’ve finally finished all my finals and can get back to writing!! as a bit of an apology for being away for so long, this chapter is a bit of a double whammy!! it isn’t too lengthy but my hope is to improve on this eventually!!
Ambitious mamas rejoice, for the collection of stags continues to grace our fair city with their presence. And, oh, what an impressive presence it is!
It should be noted that several of these bachelors have been overheard announcing to mamas everywhere that they have no plans of ever marrying, including the two most sought of them all, the Duke of Hastings and the Duke of Wellington.
This author wonders what brazen matchmaker shall rise to such a challenge, for this competition is well underway.
In other news, a most peculiar turn of events has transpired with Miss L/N! Perhaps this author had misinterpreted the reasoning for her lack of gentlemanly suitors.
A rumored encounter with the Earl of Dartmouth himself had reached this author’s ever-listening ear, and such a moment ended with remarks vulgar in tone. Though these musings are only of speculation, it does leave this author to wonder if our precious yet obstinate diamond has jagged edges that may draw blood from those who dare to touch her.
You were not a particular enthusiast of the theatre, but even you had to admit that the Theatre Royal was a magnificent sight to behold. Created with only the finest white marble imported from the far off land of Italy, the theatre stood between St Martin’s Lane and Drury Lane with a splendor that could only be usurped by the royal palace itself.
Lighting fixtures lined the entrance, their candles flickering with ferocity as dozens of people entered the building. Dressed in their second-to-best attire- for the best was saved for only the most prestigious of parties- the members of the ton traipsed through the theatre in preparation for a concert the length of nearly three hours.
Despite not finding yourself too thrilled to sit through hours of sopranos in handmade costumes, you were also grateful for the reprieve from your home.
After returning from your promenade with Rose and a chance encounter with a loathsome hound, you had to share a carriage home with Benjamin who was as stubborn as you. This shared characteristic caused an awkward yet icy half hour spent in the enclosed space of your carriage.
Naturally, when your mother suggested a night in a place Benjamin couldn’t stand, you were all too eager.
She had also told you that an event without your brother might help in reviving what reputation you had left. Though this would prove to be much more difficult than simply attending a performance, for upon your arrival, you felt a weight attach itself to your chest.
Many eyes became transfixed on you in but a single moment. The moment after the initial shift of focus to you came the infamous whisper behind the hand. This whisper was followed by a distinguished laugh that was created to deceive anyone passing by into believing they were not speaking gossip.
You wished to turn around and allow yourself to resign to your room where no one could harm you, verbally or otherwise.
However, you refused to falter. If you just held your head high, refusing to look directly at those who deigned to gossip, perhaps you could make it through the night with your dignity still intact.
“Our box, Mama?” You suggested when noting your own discomfort.
Your mother hummed in agreement as you both made your way to the box the opera house gifted you for your late father’s donations. He always was such a devotee to the arts…
“Lady L/N!” Lady Seon called out to your mother. “Do join us!”
Lady Seon stood beside Her Majesty. You felt your stomach churn, flipping like an acrobat in hopes of making a shilling or two on the street. And your sudden increase in unease was not so unjustified, for the queen sent a gaze to her servants upon taking in your presence.
Your mother took hold of your hand. Her eyes were hopeful, yet you could not feel the same faith as she as you both made your way towards her. You both curtsied before her, a similar feeling to the day of your presentation filling you.
“Your Majesty, good evening,” Your mother greeted charmingly. “You must remember my daughter, Y/N.”
“Yes, she made quite the impression…” The queen spoke plainly. She turned to her secretary. “However fleeting it may have been.”
If your stomach had been spinning before, it was now completely halted. You felt as though a wave of hot embarrassment had washed over you, causing the temperature in your cheeks to rise. You watched in complete mortification as she moved towards her special box, not evening having the strength to curtsy once again.
Lady Seon, seemingly unfazed by such an event, turned towards you, speaking with dictate, “I would like to welcome you both to my box this evening. I insist.”
Lady Seon, while not of much title, was a woman who held an air of respect. For some, people offered a false regard due to her raising a duke and then letting six other hellions run rampant through her estate, and hoped that perhaps an alliance with her might increase their daughter’s chance at a fortunate marriage. For others, they simply feared being on the bad side of a woman who had enough gaul to speak up without fear of consequence.
You just knew her as a family friend, though. So accepting such an offer was only instinct.
Trailing behind Lady Seon and your mother who made light conversation as they walked up the stairs to the private boxes. You, however, strayed a bit behind. You could not help but let your eyes dance about the space, taking a simple joy in the marvel that the architecture provided.
Most of the walls were draped in red velvet curtains, as you assumed that what was underneath was nothing more than brick and mortar. Candelabras stood tall throughout the theater, allowing the patrons to make their way to the seats. No light could match that of the elegant chandelier that illuminated the room with its glistening crystals. It hung above the crowds, swaying slightly with the movement of nearly a hundred people flitting about the space. You wondered what a view might be like from such a height.
Though mere high ceilings and chandeliers could not keep the odd feelings that were festering in your mind at bay. It was an odd tickling at the back of your mind that was causing you some distress. The way others had stared at you only mere minutes ago was only what you could describe as a mocking child who would be scolded should their parent find them speaking so vilely.
Yet now, their eyes were a bit wide with surprise and said eyes followed you before flicking to Lady Seon, and then to her private box. It was as if they were stunned to see you walking behind Lady Seon despite having done so countless times before. What ever could be the reason for the quick change in attitude?
“Boys,” Lady Seon called. “I trust you recall Lady L/N?”
Oh.
Your mother curtsied, and her doing so gave you just enough of a view to see two heads of dark hair. The overwhelming sense of dread gave you no head start before it took hold of you.
“And you also must recall her daughter-”
“Miss L/N,” The voice that answered was deep, sultry, and one you hadn’t heard for quite some time.
Mama and Lady Seon moved in a departure that could rival that of the Red Sea in dramatics. In doing so, they revealed two figures whom you knew you would have to meet again- truly, were you running into these men on a timed schedule?- yet trembled at the thought.
Kim Seokjin, Earl of Scarborough, was the oldest of the seven and somehow the most mature yet immature of their bunch. He was always so loud, brandishing an air of chaos yet found the restrain to reel in the youngest of them.
In appearance, he hadn’t changed in the slightest. When he had left, he had already grown into himself. Much like his personality, everything about his facial features was big. From the fullness of his lips to the perfectly circular shape of his dark brown irises, every part of his face shouted at you with an inflated sense of grandeur.
Where Lord Kim exuded grandiosity, the Marquess of Hertford, Min Yoongi was adverse with an appearance of slight demeanor. His eyes were narrow, and they had always reminded you of a cat; slender and focused, always observing the things he was interested in while never giving second thought to the things he didn’t.
As mentioned prior, Lord Min was of a more reserved type. He did not smile often, but in the off chance he did, his thin lips would curl, revealing the pink gums that lay underneath. For now, though, he chose to give a closed-mouth simper as a means of greeting.
Once again finding yourself bound by society’s graces, you followed in your mother’s prior movement. You muttered out a greeting, but a disguised swat at your arm from your mother elicited a louder acknowledgement.
“Lord Kim, Lord Min,” You addressed. “How… surprising it is to see you.”
“Miss L/N,” Lord Kim beamed. “You have grown so much since we last met!”
Lord Kim, though not much older than you where a few flirtatious remarks would be deemed inappropriate. Though, in truth, nothing a man did could ever be labeled as such, especially where there were no standards or age restrictions for courtships.
However, had there been, you had doubts that it would stop such behavior from Lord Kim. Known to be ever the philanderer, nearing a title of “rakehall,” Lord Kim would often partake in the teasing of ladies who had the misfortune of entering his vicinity. So despite the words he spoke seeming to be nothing more than a mere observation, you could ascertain that they were layered with jest.
"I cannot say the same for you. You both appear as if you had not even left… what a pity.” You smirked.
“Y/N, please-” Your mama spoke through gritted teeth in what was supposed to be a smile.
“Always a pleasure to see you, Miss L/N,” Lord Min said with a face of stone. Some things rarely ever change.
“Yes,” You nodded stiffly. “A pleasure indeed.”
Your mother and Lady Seon had taken seats in the row behind Lord Kim and Lord Min, yet there were only two in that row. You felt a prick of annoyance but made no action to request for a change of order. If you were to sit beside one twit, you would at least do it with a shred of decorum.
Lord Kim and Lord Min had appeared to have other plans in store for you. There were three seats closest to the stage, and in some attempt at getting a rise out of you, Lord Min and Lord Kim had decided to fill the seats on each end, leaving the only remaining in the center.
You liked to think yourself a rather patient person when simple vexations were placed before you. Yet this was no simple vexation. This seemed too deliberate to be a coincidence, especially where these men were concerned.
You had standards for yourself, and you would not go quietly in this silent battle between yourself and them.
“Lord Kim,” You sighed as kindly as you could when faced with two humanized donkeys. “Would you be ever the gentleman and perhaps allow me to sit in your seat?”
“Forgive me, but I do quite enjoy this particular seat.” He was not forgiven in the slightest.
You were not sure what you should have expected. Even so, you were not going to allow them the satisfaction of seeing you cause a fuss over a simple seating arrangement. You lowered yourself to sitting between two unlicked cubs who would no doubt make teasing conversation with you on the subject of this unfortunate event.
You were gracious that the opera was starting. The roar of violas and cellos and any instrument you could envision kept their venomous tongues sealed within their mouths. If this continued for, say, the next three hours, perhaps you would title yourself a lover of the theater after all.
“So, Miss L/N,” Lord Kim prompted after a near fifteen minutes of contented silence. “How have you been these past two years? The season treating you well?”
It was a question that must have had a tier of mockery to it. Anyone with eyesight and the capability to read was aware that you were not faring well. Even if they were above reading Lady Whistledown as you wished you could be, it would only require a functioning ear to know that you were nearly off the marriage market.
Even if lying was an act you did not enjoy partaking in, you thought it best for your ego to bite your tongue on the truth of the matter. “I suppose it has. Though I do suppose it would not be treating me kindly now that I am in your presence.“
Your mama seemed to be invested in conversation with Lady Seon, leaving you a grateful woman. She had not overheard your attempted injury to Lord Kim and Lord Min’s pride. Perhaps it were the only part of this excursion that was tolerable.
“Ah, yes,” Lord Min drawled. “The others did say you were as feisty as ever. Perhaps you have not grownas much as we once assumed.”
Lord Min was in no way referring to height as Lord Kim had before. You had no doubt that he was referring to your level of maturity. True, you did not do much in your youth to filter your thoughts when with the seven of them. In that category, very little has changed. However, this gave them no right to speak on matters they knew nothing about!
You scoffed resentfully, “I can assure you that I have grown, as it were, much more than you believe. You cannot make such judgements after being away for so long! And I would ask of you to refrain from speaking of me in private, my lords. I find those who speak of others when they are unaware have the worst things to say.”
“Ah, just how little do you think of us, Miss L/N?”
“Very.” You rolled your eyes.
“I fear that is rather hypocritical of you, Miss L/N,” Lord Min remarked. “Was it not you who spoke of me without my knowledge only early in the day? I cannot recall Jimin’s exact words… What had he said again, Seokjin?”
“I believe he said that Miss L/N believed you would find ‘dismal demeanor’ to be attractive. Rather a nasty thing to proclaim so naturally. Am I correct in that belief, Miss L/N?” Lord Kim spoke with an impish grin.
You felt your face grow hot with embarrassment. You were caught, that much you knew and were not stupid enough to combat. You really should have known that Park Jimin would keep on his promise of informing Lord Min of your words said in passing with Rose. The scoundrel he was…
Because you were found out, you decided to lift your theater binoculars to your eyes so that you might avoid further interrogation into your hypocrisy. Save for a few mumbles of irritation, you remained mute as to focus on the scene before you. As fate would have it, you were not to entirely focus on such a thing.
“If you must know, Miss L/N,” You felt the whisper of his breath fan across the bareness of your neck. The sudden puff of air against your skin made you flinch, and such a vulnerable action made your already burning cheeks feel as though they were lit ablaze. “I do not find myself particularly enamored by ladies with a dreary countenance. They tend to be rather… boring.”
You could not see him, but you knew that he must have been close to your face for the warmth of his breath to hit you as it had. In knowing this, you refused to tear your magnified gaze away from the dark-haired woman belting arias from the stage. You would not allow him the satisfaction.
“I shall store such information in my memory,” You grumbled. “Hopefully it will be of the short-term.”
“Should you wish to hear what ladies do charm him?” Lord Kim questioned.
“Should I be privy to such information, Lord Kim?” You crossed, finally removing your glasses.
Not even a moment later and you wished you had remained stagnant. You wished to glare at his lordship, but found your face hardened in a flustered distinction.
You had accounted for Lord Min being relatively close to your person, yet you had not done the same for Lord Kim. His voice had not protruded your space as Lord Min’s did, so when you went to confront him, you were completely struck dumb to see him mere inches from your face.
You concluded that Lady Seon and your mother must have been deep in discussion, for any chaperone of a decent caliber would never allow such proximity between two single people, especially with one being a young lady like yourself.
That knowledge made you cripple with worry, for these boxes, though deemed private, were anything but. You surmised that people were already talking when they realized you were to be seated with the two.
Your only solace that this moment would not be seen as intimacy as merely as three people making conversation was that whispering to others during performances was not so uncommon. You desired to share in their blissful ignorance, yet fate did not seem to favor you this day.
“May you please remove yourself from my space, Lord Kim?” You asked
“I may,” He said plainly. “I also may not.” Once again, you were unsure as to why you even asked him politely.
“You are intolerable.”
“What you can and cannot tolerate is of no concern to me.”
“If you believe yourself to be endearing, you are misguided in your beliefs.”
You decided to take matters into your own hands. You slumped into your seat in a rather unladylike fashion. You thought it would work to slip away from their close proximity, but Lord Kim had followed suit in your slouch. Lord Min merely chuckled at your frustration.
“You have no shame,” You spat. “Both of you.”
“Living life with shame makes for a rather miserable life, you know.” Yoongi stated.
“Yes, well,” You scowled at him. “It is rather easy to live without shame when there are few shameful moments in your life to plague you. Some of us have to bear such burdens.”
They seemed to understand your words faster than you did. Their sudden lack of confidence and newfound silence was jarring to you until you discerned what you said that might cause such a shift. It seemed that today was just filled with constant reminders…
What have you done?
The echo of Lord Kim’s past words bounced about your mind before being washed away with the crash of symbols and plucking of violin strings. You focused on the music, yet even a symphony could keep you from a quick travel through your most suppressed memories.
You felt an itch on your arm.
“The alto is rather pitchy.” Lord Kim noted.
“As is the mezzo.” Lord Min agreed.
“The soprano is rather nice.” You mentioned.
"I have wonderful news, dearest,” Your mother spoke giddily as you boarded your carriage for the night.
The rest of the concert was spent in relative silence save for a few comments here and there. It seemed that your allusion to the past had made Lord Kim and Lord Min uncomfortable enough to spare you from further torment.
Still, you had been spent, exhaustion seeping into your skin and through your blood so that every muscle was heavy. You had not realized how tense you had been the entire night until you were seated in an environment that didn’t require you to be on guard.
“Hmm?” You hummed.
“I have secured you a suitor for the Salisbury ball tomorrow night!”
“That’s nice…” You murmured, too fatigued to connect the dots together.
“Excellent, I am glad that you agree!” Your mother smiled. “We shall meet the Duke upon our arrival.”
Your once relaxed muscles become rigid in a single moment. You sat straighter, your heart picking up in pace. “W-What?”
You felt as though you were going to be sick. Surely your mother could not have meant Kim Namjoon was to accompany you to such a public event! Unless… unless it were not he that she was referring to… If it were not, surely that could not have meant…
“T-The Duke of… um, Hastings?” Your own voice was failing you, stammers and stutters that you never dealt with before.
“No, dearest,” She replied. You felt your muscles regain the tension it held in the previous hours at this response. You had prayed that her next words would be different, yet they were just as you feared. “Jeon Jungkook, the Duke of Wellington has apparently shown an interest in you! As is the Baron Kim, dearest! We’re to attend a brunch with him and Lady Seon before the festivities! Oh, Y/N, isn’t this just wonderful?”
Wonderful.
Wonderful.
You would have chosen a much angrier word. A word that could convey how utterly sick to your stomach you felt knowing that you would have to hold Jeon Jungkook’s hand once again. You felt as though there was no word in the English lexicon that could convey every sweltering emotion racking your body.
The argument rested on your tongue with bitterness and the scorch of burning, like if someone poured a cup of coffee onto it. You wished to scream, to cry, to know that with the sword her majesty gave you not long ago, you could continue to fight without diving to such depths. And yet…
You had not seen such a glimmer in your mother’s eyes for days. Much like yourself, your mother had felt the burden of your predicament. For so long, it felt like despair and a bleak future was all that was ahead of you. This was the first time you’d seen even a sparkle of hope in the eyes that so resembled yours.
What have you done?
Rain tapped at the carriage window. You hated the rain. “Yes… I am so… very excited, Mama.”
a/n:one blue raspberry bang energy drink later… and the sky is now bright. please forgive the errors if you see any, i am fatigued
“But it wasn’t that you necessarily regretted sleeping with Hoseok. No, you very much enjoyed it—maybetoomuch—which is why it was wrong. So fucking wrong.”
[rich boy!hoseok x reader]
genre: country club!au, smut, slightly angsty, some fluff
word count:12.8k
rating:mature
warnings: sex. lots and lots of unprotected sex lmao (please use protection), slight rough sex, some jealousy, rich prick asshole jung hoseok, mentions of alcohol, language, golf terminology (i’m sorry if it’s wrong idk anything about golf LMAO) oblivious mutual pining lol
a/n: omg this fic absolutely consumed me these last few weeks. i haven’t been able to think about anything else, which is why i haven’t been super active lol. so glad i finished this before the upcoming valentine’s holiday and hobi’s birthday <3 loved writing this so much! rich asshole hoseok has my heart. xoxo
You have never felt more flustered in your life.
It’s the summer after your first year of college, and you decided to come home—to spend a little time with your mother and her new husband. Well, more like she begged you to come home. You actually wanted to visit your roommate’s family on the coast, and spend your days at the beach, but your mother insisted that you come home instead.
Now that you are home, she doesn’t even have time to spend with you. She and her husband are too busy vacationing; that should’ve been you. You can’t even bear to look at your roommate’s Instagram account. And worse of all, your mother signed you up for a job you did not consent to.
“You did what?”
Your mother blinked back at you, feigning innocence. “I heard from Mrs. Lee—you know, our neighbor down the street that attends the local country club—and she said that they were hiring for the summer. You know how rich people love their golf and fancy dinners.”
“And you just decided to volunteer me?” You couldn’t believe her. “I don’t want to work at some prissy country club.”
“Weren’t you just complaining about being broke last week?” She really did not need to expose you like that. “This’ll be good for you, honey.”
Thus, you found yourself standing in front of the country club not even a week later. They hadn’t even asked you to do an interview; you just talked to a manager on the phone and she said for you to just come in. Honestly, too suspiciously easy but what could you do about it? Your mother had been right—you did need the money.
When you arrived, you were immediately whisked away into training. There, one of the girls, Soyoung, fitted you into the uniform—a plain white polo and khaki shorts—and told you what you’d be doing here.
“So, there are a lot of different areas here,” she began, “as you can see from how big this country club is. So, you might find yourself working in different areas occasionally…but for now, you’re going to be on the course with the drink cart.”
Soyoung explained that as the drink cart girl, you’d be driving a golf cart around while handing out beer and other drinks to the golfers on the course. It seemed easy enough, except you’d never driven a golf cart before…or tried to sell people something. However, Soyoung assured you it was easy.
But that was about an hour ago. Since then, a lot has happened. You managed to get the golf cart to work, but it is considerably different from an actual car. The forward/backwards switches were tripping you up. Because of that, you already knocked over a display…or two.
Which leads you to your most embarrassing moment.
For some reason, you forgot that being back in your hometown means the possibility of running into people you went to high school with. The thought just didn’t seem to come to mind. Being off at university has made you forget about all of those idiots you used to be around every day. Until now, when you bump into one of them. Literally.
You really hadn’t seen him behind you; then again, you weren’t looking, which was probably not the greatest idea. But you blindly backed up and hit him. Not that you were going fast or anything, but he did cause an outburst.
“Oh my—fuck! Watch where you’re going!”
Horrified, you press onto the breaks. Turning around, an apology begins to fall from your lips. “I am so sorry. It’s my first time—”
“Y/n?”
You freeze at the voice; it sounds awfully familiar. Blinking a few times, your eyes focus on the person in front of you. And your stomach sinks. Standing in front of you is none other than Jung Hoseok—the last person you ever expected to see again.
He must see the recognition fill your eyes because he instantly smirks. “Wow, it really is you. It’s been a while, huh? Haven’t seen you since graduation.”
An awkward laugh passes through your teeth. “Yeah…it really has.”
“Didn’t expect to see you here,” his smirk seems to widen, and his eyes travel down to your clothes. “You work here or something?”
“Yeah…just started today, actually.”
He nods appreciatively. “Nice. Well, I’m here almost every day, so, I’m sure we’ll be seeing a lot more of each other.”
I hope not. “Sure.”
Just as Hoseok opens his mouth to say something else, someone calls his name. He looks away from you, and that’s when you finally allow yourself a moment to look at him. For the first time, you realize how long a year is and how much change can happen in that time frame. Even though it irks you a bit to think about, he looks really good—even in his damn polo and khakis.
You take in the curved slope of his nose, the way his brows are perfectly arched to match his equally perfect eyes. And you’re almost blinded by his pearly white smile. Perhaps, Hoseok has always been attractive—dark, windswept hair and all. You’ve just never wanted to admit it; even after that one—
“Catch you around, y/n,” he suddenly says, and that’s when you realize he’s caught you. He smirks and shoots you a wink as he walks away, leaving you to mentally kick yourself alone.
***
In high school, you and Jung Hoseok were in different crowds. He was preppy and popular—kind of snooty, to be honest—and you were just normal. Not popular, but not a complete wallflower either. Despite not being in the same circles, you both had a few classes together; which meant that you knew each other decently well. At least, you knew enough about Hoseok that you wanted nothing to do with him.
Except for that one, momentarily lapse of judgment, your conscious suddenly reminds you. But you’d rather not think about that right now.
Another thing about Hoseok that you knew of was his background; he came from money—a lot of it, actually. You don’t know exactly what his family does, but they’re those old money types; the kind of rich people that have been rich forever. Which helped to explain his popularity in high school, and how he had a country club membership now.
You wished you knew that before you got the job here.
As you drive around the golf course, feeling more comfortable driving the cart now, you may or may not be on the lookout for Hoseok. Now that you know he’s here, your eyes seem to search for him everywhere. And it’s not because you want to see him; you want to avoid him, if possible.
It’s not until you’re halfway through the course that you see him with a group of other guys, which—to your displeasure—are also people you went to high school with. It’s fitting though, you presume, considering they were all close then as well.
You don’t know anything about golf, but you watch as Hoseok lines up his club to the ball. He swings only once, and the ball flies. You follow where it goes and watch as it hits the grass and rolls right into the hole. His friends cheer for him as he turns around with a smug look on his face. “And that, everyone, is how you fucking do it.”
“Nice, man,” one person—who you recognize as Jeon Jeongguk—says, moving to pat him on the back.
“The motherfucking GOAT,” another—Kim Namjoon—laughs.
“Maybe you should just go pro or something, dude,” the last guy says, and you recognize him as Kim Seokjin. “Because you’ve hit an ace, birdie or eagle at every hole.”
Hoseok laughs at that. “Maybe I’m just lucky today.”
“Dude probably just had good ass last night,” Namjoon smirks. “So, who was it?”
“A gentleman does not kiss and tell, my friend,” Hoseok winks, and you can’t help but roll your eyes at the banter between all of these men. Disgusting. “But if you really want to know…”
“Not you trying to get Hoseok’s sloppy seconds,” Seokjin speaks directly to Namjoon. “Because we all know how that went the first time with—”
“It wasn’t my fault Katie caught feelings,” Hoseok interrupts, walking back towards the rest of his friends. “I told her it was a one-time thing.”
Jeongguk struggles not to laugh as he moves up to line his club and ball. “And then you introduced her to Namjoon.”
“And she used him to get closer to…” Seokjin starts to say, but then he notices you. You’ve never seen someone straighten up so quickly. “How long have you been sitting there?”
“Long enough,” you say as three pairs of eyes turn to look in your direction as well. “Um, drinks?”
“Took you long enough to get here, y/n. I was starting to wonder when you’d arrive,” Hoseok takes a step in your direction, and you watch as the rest of the guys do a double take.
Namjoon is the first to speak, “Ah…y/n. Yes, I remember you…we had chemistry together, right?”
“Oh my gosh, you were in my calculus class!” Jeongguk exclaims, golf club still mid-air.
“I don’t think we had any classes together,” Seokjin says with a pout. “Because if we did, I would’ve remembered you for sure.”
For some reason, you feel your cheeks get hotter. “Um, thanks?”
You can tell they want to say more to you, but Hoseok shoots his friends a look you can’t see, and they close their mouths immediately. Turning back to you, he takes another step close to your golf cart. “A beer for each of us.”
“Aren’t you all underage—”
“No one cares here, y/n,” he cuts you off with a smirk. “Besides, Seokjin’s father owns this country club—we can do whatever the fuck we want.”
Shock passes through you at this news, mouth dropping at the realization that Hoseok and his friends might be more privileged than you originally thought.
“And we don’t usually have to pay for anything, but”—he fishes for something in his pocket— “here.”
You look down at his extended hand, where a crumpled 100-dollar bill sits, and practically gawk at it. Who carries such large bills around so casually? “What—?”
“Keep the change,” he stares you right in the eyes, and you have no other choice but to accept the money.
“Thanks,” you manage to say before reaching around to grab four beers from the cooler.
As each bottle is plucked from your hands, Hoseok is the last person to grab his; and the way his fingers accidentally touch your own seems like no accident at all. Although it was only for a few seconds at most, his touch leaves your skin burning. Burning for what? You don’t know; but it lingers the rest of your shift in a way that is so distracting, you nearly hit someone else with the golf cart.
***
“So let me get this story straight, you saw a guy you fucked for the first time in a year and now you don’t know what to do with yourself. Worst of all, his presence at your new job is going to be the death of you.”
You cringe at your roommates’ words. “God, why do you have to say it like that.”
“I mean, that’s who he is right?” her voice echoes through the screen.
She’s not wrong, but it still doesn’t sit right with you. “When you say it like that, it’s just weird.”
“Y/n, you act like you haven’t fucked other guys before.”
“Yes, but what happened with Jung Hoseok was a mistake,” you breathe. “It was never supposed to happen.”
Her pixilated expression softens upon seeing your clear distress. “I understand, babe. We all do things we regret.”
But it wasn’t that you necessarily regretted sleeping with Hoseok. No, you very much enjoyed it—maybe too much—which is why it was wrong. So fucking wrong. It wasn’t like he coerced you into that bedroom; you willingly followed him inside. And you can’t even blame it on the alcohol because you had been as sober as the day you were born.
It was graduation weekend, and everyone had come out to celebrate. You really didn’t want to go, but some of your friends forced you. Just enjoy the time we still have together, y/n, they had said. Ironic, because you no longer spoke to any of them.
Around the fire, behind the massive patio of someone’s house, drinks were poured and passed around. Even though you held a red solo cup in your hand, the murky liquid didn’t draw you in; you hated the way alcohol tasted back then. Still kind of do. But you simply pretended like you were enjoying yourself.
Every single part of you wanted to leave early that night, but you didn’t. You ended up staying because of Hoseok. It was something about the way he carried himself at that bonfire that night. Before, you never saw him as anything more than a spoiled brat; however, the flames of the fire seemed to soften him before your eyes. Because before you knew it, Hoseok pulled you away from the stares of everyone else.
You don’t even remember what happened—what you two talked about or didn’t talk about. But something happened before he kissed you. Unfortunately, it’s all a blur now.
After swelling your lips with, what seemed like, a thousand kisses, he told you he wanted more;and you told him yes. The memory of him rushing with you through the house and into a vacant room still burns hotly in your mind. You had been giddy with nerves and excitement as he pushed you against the closed door, sucking the air from your lungs.
Hoseok ripped your clothes off with practiced hands, clearly experienced with this, and made you come undone more times than you can recall. Throughout this whole exchange, not much was said; but no words were needed when he could read your body so well.
The both of you ended up falling asleep like that—tangled in each other’s arms. And when you woke up a few hours later to the rising sun, horror filled your veins like a shock of ice.
You left without saying anything. Not that you think he would’ve cared either way. Jung Hoseok seemed like he would be used to stuff like that.
You just never thought you’d see him again one year later.
But here he is.
***
During your next few weeks at the country club, you try your best to avoid Hoseok.
This, however, proves difficult to do since you can hear his laughter echoing everywhere. From the hallways to the range, you can’t seem to escape him at all. And it doesn’t help that his friends all seem to be around too.
Every time you catch even the smallest glimpse of him, you turn in the opposite direction. You aren’t sure if he can tell that you’re avoiding him or not, but you don’t care—you just want to get this summer over with already.
“Y/n!”
Turing in the direction your name is being called, you see Soyoung walking towards you. You offer her a tight smile, hoping she isn’t here to tell you that you’re in trouble or something. “Soyoung. What’s up?”
“Do you mind helping me clean up a little by the pool? I know you just got done on the range, but a girl called out and I could really use the help.” She gives you this sad puppy look, which means you can’t refuse her offer. So, begrudgingly, you follow her back outside.
In the hot summer sun, the large crystal blue pool looks like temptation. Soyoung notices your face and laughs. At her laughter, you realize you’ve never seen the pool this close. You pass by the canopy lined pool lounge every day, but you’re not a maid here or on lifeguard duty so you’ve never had a reason to linger very long.
“Looks inviting, huh?”
All you can do is hum in agreement as you begin helping Soyoung pick up disserted pool towels and throwing them into the hamper. As you’re bending down to retrieve a particularly wet towel on the concrete, the hot sun beating down your back is suddenly gone. You look up and notice there’s a shadow blocking the sun—a suspiciously familiar shadow.
Immediately, your back straightens, and you turn around to face a shirtless Hoseok. His hair is wet from the pool, which means beads of water are cascading down his chest. You try not to stare, but he’s literally so close; there’s nowhere else to look. Your eyes follow the towel in his hand as he begins to dry himself up, going from his abdomen before they travel down to the dark trail of hair that leads to—
You freeze and force your eyes back up, but the smile on his face tells you that you got caught—again.
“Like what you see?” His smile seems to grow wider at your expression.
You scowl. “In your dreams, Jung Hoseok.”
He leans down, face inches from yours, whispering, “If I remember correctly, that dream already came true…one year ago.”
Before you can say anything, he stands back up to his full height and brushes past you—his naked skin burning holes through your clothes. Once he’s a few steps away from you, you realize his friends were also there the whole time. Embarrassment burns your cheeks at what they might’ve thought, but their expressions remain too ambiguous for you to read as they follow their friend.
“I didn’t know you knew Hoseok.”
Your head whips towards Soyoung. “I don’t…I mean, not really. We just went to high school together.”
But your coworker doesn’t seem to buy it. “Really? I’ve been working here for a few summers and those guys have always been around, especially because Seokjin’s dad is the owner. I’ve tried to make small talk with them a few times, but they’re pretty intimidating.”
“They’re pricks,” you tell her. “Typical entitled rich boys.”
“I suppose so,” she hums, throwing the last towel into the bin. “Anyway, can I ask for another favor?”
All you can do is nod. “What?”
“I have another thing I have to do,” Soyoung starts, making you realize she works pretty hard here, “so, can you put these towels in the laundry room? You don’t have to start a load or anything; just leave them and one of the maids will wash them later.”
She slips the laundry room key into your pocket, telling you to give it back to her later, as she rushes off to her next task. Which leaves you to find the laundry room by yourself. After nearly ten minutes of searching, you find it tucked in a small hallway.
Opening the door, you push the dirty towel hamper into the room. You look around and see multiple washers, dryers, and a lot of storage shelves filled with miscellaneous items. You’re so caught up in looking around the room that you almost don’t hear the door close. At the sound of the lock clicking into place, you turn around; immediately, your heart starts beating faster.
“What are you doing in here?”
Hoseok leans against the door, no longer shirtless like before, and smirks at you. “I was following you.”
Like that’s not weird at all. “Stalker much?”
“Just wanted to know why you’ve been avoiding me, that’s all,” he pushes off the door, taking a step closer. You unconsciously take a step back, hitting the hamper.
“I haven’t been avoiding you,” you lie.
He just blinks at you. “You’re a bad liar, you know that?”
You’re shocked that he can read you so well. “Okay, so what if I am avoiding you? It’s not like you should care. Just leave me alone.”
For a brief moment, something passes over his eyes; but the emotion’s gone before you can think about it. “I don’t think I can do that.”
“What?” Now, it was your turn to blink rapidly.
Hoseok takes another step towards you, severing whatever distance there had been before. His arms move to cage you between himself and the dirty hamper. Slowly, he leans down, making sure not to move his eyes away from yours. “I can’t just leave you alone—not when you’re the only thing on my mind.”
“What are you trying to say—” his hand wrapping around your jaw shuts you up.
“To put it simply, I can’t stop thinking about you—about that night after graduation,” he says, eyes swirling with a darkness you know all too well.
“But that was a year ago,” you manage to say through clenched teeth, and he loosens his grip on you.
His signature smirk lights his lips. “So?”
“I was drunk,” you lie again. “I don’t even remember what happened.”
“So, you’re telling me you don’t remember this?” One hand curves around your hip. “Or this?” Another wraps around your waist. “Or this?” He plants his lips onto your jaw.
You release a harsh breath as the memories of that night come flooding back. Heat begins to pool in your stomach from his touch. As he peppers kisses along your jaw and down your neck, your hands move to fist his shirt. Just as a moan threatens to leave your throat, he pulls away.
Your lips part in indignation at the loss of touch, and Hoseok just smirks even wider. “I thought you said you don’t remember?”
“I’m going to kill you, Jung Hoseok,” your frustration is through the roof.
“Tell me you remember.”
Right now, there are two sides of you fighting. There’s one part of you that wants to tell Hoseok you don’t remember a single thing—that you really had been drinking graduation night. But there’s an even larger part of you that wants him so bad—to feel the same high you felt a year ago.
So, you settle with, “But I’m working right now.”
Hoseok’s eyes turn obsidian as his smirk drops. “I’ll be quick.”
He pulls you away from the hamper and pushes you, stomach first, against one of the washers. Suddenly, you realize what’s about to happen and you try to force the dopey smile off your face by biting your lip. In one swift motion, he unbuttons and pulls both your shorts and panties down to your ankles. By the sudden coolness below, you already know you’re soaking.
And Hoseok must realize this too because you feel him swipe a long finger over your folds. You instinctively jerk back, letting out a moan at the slight pressure. “Hoseok—”
“Fuck, y/n, you’re so wet for me already,” he groans, using a second finger against your wetness. He slowly rubs your clit and you can’t help but tighten your grip against the cool machine. “Wonder if you’ve been wet since we saw each other earlier.”
You roll your eyes. Typical, cocky Jung Hoseok. “Of course not, you douchebag.”
“I beg to differ,” he hums, inserting a single digit inside of you. “So tight—just like I remembered. Tell me, y/n, has anyone else had the pleasure to fuck your pretty pussy after me?”
His words cause you tense for a moment, before replying, “Yes, asshole. I went to college. What do you think?”
“I’m thinking that I’m about to fuck you so good,” he starts and finishes with a whisper, “that you won’t remember any of them.”
If you weren’t already turned on before, you were now. Hoseok continues to fuck with his finger, slowly adding a second one, edging you until you’re a panting mess before him. “S-Stop teasing—I thought you said you were going to be quick?”
“I will be,” he promises, and you can hear him pushing the waistband of his swim trunks down. You’re dying to see his cock again, so you turn and nearly drool at the sight of his angry red tip. For some reason, he looks bigger than you remember and that worries you a little. “What? Think it won’t fit?”
You raise your eyes to look at his, and he has the sexiest expression on his face you’ve ever seen. “No. It fit before, right?”
He licks his lips as he brings his cock close to your entrance, brushing his head back and forth against your clit. You turn back around, arching your back more in hopes that he’ll finally just stick it inside already. But before you can get too lost in the moment, you gasp.
“What’s wrong?” He actually sounds concerned.
“Do you have a condom?” you ask, facing him again. And by the pained expression on his face, he doesn’t. You let out a frustrated groan at getting all worked up for nothing. You’re about to reach down for your panties when he pushes you back into place. “What?”
“Are you on the pill?”
“Yes,” you answer, “but the pill is only—”
“I’ll pull out,” he says. “And I’m clean, I swear.”
You look into his eyes and seeing the desperation in them makes you want to indulge him. “I’m clean too.”
Hoseok breathes a sigh of relief. “Thank fucking god.”
“You better pull out, or I swear Jung—”
You fail to get the rest of your words out because he slams his cock into you. And you’re right—he is bigger than you remember. He bottoms out at your cervix and you feel like a mess already. You both moan at the feeling of being connected like this again, after so long, and Hoseok keeps his promise and wastes no time.
He thrusts into you hard and fast, leaving you to do nothing but take everything he has to give. “Fuck, Hoseok—oh my god.”
Earlier, he talked about fucking your past sexual exploits out of you, but there was no need to mention anything at all; no one compares to him. They never had a chance.
“Shit, you feel so good wrapped around me,” he groans, digging his fingers into your hips.
And soon enough, you feel your orgasm approaching. It’s slow building, but it’s there and you want it. You figure you’ll just chase it yourself. Reaching a hand down, you find your clit and begin rubbing it. But just as soon as you feel yourself get closer to the high you desire, your hand is ripped away.
There is a sudden weight on your back as Hoseok whispers in your ear, “That’s my job, sweetheart.”
His fingers find your sensitive nub and you come immediately, screaming a string of curses into your arms in hopes that no one hears you. As you ride your high, you feel him pull out. With a groan, his cum spills all over your ass.
As you try to catch your breath and calm your erratic heart, you feel Hoseok pull his shorts back up and take a step back. All of the sudden, a strange feeling builds up in your chest. Is this what loss feels like? But you don’t have much time to dwell on your own thoughts because you feel a towel wiping your body.
You turn and see Hoseok cleaning the mess he made; but instead of looking down, he’s looking right at you.
“What?” you ask, sounding defensive.
“Nothing,” he says, and you hate that you can’t read people well. You wish you could know what he’s thinking right now.
After he cleans between your thighs, you pull your clothes back up your body. You still have a few hours left of your shift, so you hope you don’t look too much like a mess right now. Pulling your hair into a low ponytail, you feel awkwardness hit you like a truck. What are you supposed to say now?
“Uh…I have to go,” you can’t even look at him. “We have a meeting this afternoon…”
You don’t have a meeting, but you don’t know what else to say. But unlike you, Hoseok can take a hint and nods. “I’ll leave first…see you around…and thanks.”
He stares at you for a moment longer before leaving the room. You look out to make sure he’s a considerable distance away before you follow, ducking into the bathroom to check your appearance. Once you look into the mirror, you barely recognize the person you’re seeing.
The girl in front of you has flushed cheeks and sweaty hair.
You spend the rest of your shift daydreaming about what happened. In all honesty, your body aches in the best possible way. And even after your shift, once you get home and lay in your bed, you’re still thinking about everything.
Did you really willingly have sex with Jung Hoseok a second time? Once is a mistake, twice clearly means there was choice involved. What would your roomie say if she knew? You don’t plan on telling her—at least, not until you get back to school. If she knew you had succumbed to his charms this early in the summer, she’d chew you out for sure. Besides, you won’t let it happen again.
There will be no more slip ups this summer.
***
“Oh, fuck—yes. Rightthere…!”
You cling to the shelf as Hoseok fucks you from behind. Your legs feel impossibly weak from being in such an uncomfortable position, but you couldn’t care less right now—you just want to come.
“Don’t be so loud, sweetheart,” he groans through clenched teeth. “Don’t want to get caught now, do we?”
“N-No…but if you d-don’t make me c-come quicker, Hoseok…” you moan, and he proceeds to thrust faster. You don’t want to scream, but it just feels so fucking good for you not to. “I’m going to—”
Hoseok clamps a hand over your mouth as you come undone. Your eyes shut on their own accord as you scream into his hand, body shaking from the impact of your orgasm. He curses, probably from how tight you’re gripping his cock, but continues to thrust a few more times before pulling out and painting you in strings of milky white.
Once your body shops shaking, he pulls you up and presses a kiss onto your exposed shoulder. “You’re amazing.”
You can’t help but smile a little. “Thanks.”
The two of you quickly clean up and readjust your clothes. You’re supposed to be organizing after all—at the place you are working at for the summer—not fucking an old high school classmate. Hoseok leaves with a promise of finding you later, and you’re left alone with your thoughts again.
What just happened?
You really did mean it when you said that you didn’t want to have sex with Hoseok again, but here you are anyway. It’s already been a month since the first incident, and you’ve been sneaking quickies around the entire country club with Hoseok.
Every time you think you’re alone, he manages to find you and that infuriating smirk makes you helpless. You’ve lost track of how many times he’s already managed to make your panties drop. But even though he seeks you out for sex, every now and then he sticks around to have a conversation with you.
You feel your resolve crumbling away every time you get a glimpse of the humanHoseok.
“So, what are you studying in school?” he asked one day, settling beside you on the floor of the laundry room.
“Is it bad that I’m undecided?” You tried to laugh it off, but the sober expression on his face stopped you.
He shook his head. “No, you have time.”
And just like, all felt okay in the world.
“What about you?” you managed to ask.
The scrunch of his nose had been nearly undetectable, but you noticed it. “Business. My father wants me to take over the company one day.”
“And you don’t?” the question slipped past your lips without a second thought. You’d been horrified.
“I don’t mind business, but I don’t want my father’s. I’d rather start my own.”
This truth had been rather insightful, and you couldn’t help but change the way you looked at Hoseok—only a little though. You still thought he was an asshole.
After another moment pondering your idiocy, you go back to whatever you were doing before. Just as you place the last shampoo bottle on the rack, a knock sounds on the door. You jump, wondering if it’s Hoseok again; but when it opens, it’s just Soyoung. “Hey—you’ve been in here for a while. Almost done?”
If only she knew.
“Uh, yeah. Actually, just finished,” you try to smile. “Got a little distracted in here, I guess.” A little more than distracted.
Soyoung offers an understanding expression. “Feel that. These storage rooms can be a bit overwhelming.”
“Did you need something?” you ask, changing the conversation.
“I actually bring word from our manager. You don’t work tomorrow night, right?” Tomorrow is Saturday and one of the few days you actually have off this week. You’re dreading what Soyoung is about to tell you. “She asked if you could come in for a few hours—just to help with dinner. They’re expecting a big crowd tomorrow night since there’s a fundraiser happening during the day. It’ll be like three hours max.”
You think about it for a moment, rolling your lips between your teeth. Honestly, you don’t want to come in on your day off—who wants to work when they don’t have to—but three hours doesn’t sound so bad.
“Just three hours?”
Soyoung nods. “Just three hours. I’ll be helping with the dinner too, so we’ll get to work together. And afterwards, we can go to a party, if you want.”
That piques your interest, even though you aren’t one to go out often. “What party?”
“There’s a few houses on this property—they’re rented out to people who want to stay at the country club for an extended amount of time. And I heard from some of the other employees that a party is being hosted at one of the houses. Anyone and everyone is invited—even us.”
For some reason, you actually want to go to this party. Why? Maybe you just want to forget about Jung Hoseok’s charismatic smirk. A party should be a good distraction. So, you tell Soyoung that you’ll come work tomorrow and attend the party with her.
And the girl gives you hug, promising that it’ll be loads of fun.
You hope she’s right.
***
The next night, you arrive to work in a different version of your uniform. Instead of the usual polo and shorts the country club has you normally donned in, you’re wearing a long sleeve button up and black slacks. In your bag, you brought a change of clothes for later. Thankfully, you remembered to grab it on your way out. Imagine having to wear your server uniform to a party.
That would’ve been a social suicide.
You meet up with Soyoung for a few minutes before the dinner staff collects you all together. They debrief about tonight’s expectations and everyone’s roles. Next, they list all the jobs and when they call your name, you find out you’re going to be taking orders.
“Do I also need to bring the food out?” you ask.
One of the leaders shakes their head. “No, we’ll have people specifically there for that.”
After all the roles are established, dinner officially begins and you try not to look dumbstruck when you walk into the formal dining hall. This is the first time you’ve been in this room and it’s absolutely magnificent. You continue staring around for a moment before walking towards your section of the room—a row of tables by the window overlooking the setting sun.
You proceed taking orders from the first table—a family of four—and then the next—a group of six—before walking to a table that only seats two people. Probably a date. You barely look at the couple as you push a strand of loose hair behind your ear and pull out the notepad.
“Can I take your orders?” you ask, click your pen.
“Yes,” says a nasally voice to your right. You follow it, meeting the profile of a gorgeous girl. Long, silky hair drapes down her back in waterfalls and she’s wearing a tight pink dress. You think that she’ll turn her attention to you, but she doesn’t; she keeps staring at her date. “I’ll have the ratatouille. What about you, Hobi?”
Hobi? “I told you not to call me that, Nina.”
She pouts. “But you let me call you that when we were kids.”
“Yeah, we were kids then.”
You spare a look at Nina’s date and nearly falter when you realize who this Hobi is. It’s none other than Jung Hoseok himself. He’s wearing a fitted charcoal suit, hair slicked back slightly. Even from this view, you can tell his suit is expensive; definitely imported and tailored fitted to his body. Still, you can feel yourself salivating. The man looks like absolute sin, and you feel a sudden flash of jealousy because he’s on a date with someone else—someone he seems to know pretty well.
But you realize you have no right to feel that emotion at all. He’s not yoursto have. You both just happen to be sexually compatible. That is all. You two never talked about being exclusive. He is allowed to see other girls, even though the thought makes you feel a little sick.
Hoseok brings his eyes to yours, flashing you a smirk that has your knees weak. “Y/n.”
“You two know each other?” Nina asks, but your eyes don’t move from his.
“A little,” he says. That’s an understatement.
“We just went to high school together,” you add, playing along with his little game. “We weren’t friends though, just happened to be in a few classes together.”
Hoseok feigns hurt, bringing a hand up to his chest. “Can’t believe you think so little of me.”
“Oh, Hobi,” Nina interjects, her hand finding his on top of the table. You zone in on the touch, blood pressure rising when you realize he hasn’t pushed her away.
You try not to roll your eyes. “Yes, poor Hobi.”
When you turn back to him, he’s already looking at you. You stiffen for a second, wondering if his eyes have been on you this whole time. And by the scathing sensation you feel on the side of your head—Nina’s eyes, no doubt—you realize he probably has. “Um. Anyway, what did you want?”
He smirks again. “I’ll have the same, y/n.”
You quickly jot it down and excuse yourself before you start thinking too much.
The rest of your short shift, you make sure not to walk by Hoseok’s table again. Whenever you’re around him, you can’t think properly. He always seems to cloud your best judgment, which is why you’ve already been fucking him this summer. You allow work to consume you, which makes the time fly by. Before you know it, the three hours is already up and you’re headed to the bathroom with Soyoung.
“See? Wasn’t that bad, huh?” she asks from the cubicle beside you.
It was terrible. “Could’ve been worse, I guess.”
“I’m so excited about the party,” Soyoung changes the conversation. “It’s been so long since I’ve had a night out.”
You can’t help the next words that bubble out of you. “Why do you overwork yourself?”
Honestly, you didn’t mean to ask. After all, it isn’t your business to ask such questions anyway. Sure, you were curious about Soyoung but it’s not your place. You’ve been really testing boundaries recently.
“It just kind of happens,” she answers, which shocks you. Not the answer itself, but the fact that she even answered you at all. “I’ve been working here for so long, I guess I just can’t help it.”
“Well,” you sigh, “don’t overwork yourself. Live a little, you know.”
Soyoung laughs. “I’ll try.”
You step out of the stall first, moving to stand in front of the full-length mirror. Tonight, you opted for a flowy crop top and tight skirt. Not something you’d usually wear, but tonight’s different than most nights—you want to enjoy yourself. You pull your hair out of its tight pony, humming in pleasure at the sensation of your hair being free.
“Okay, I see you with the sexy hair.”
You didn’t even hear Soyoung’s stall unlocking or opening. Turning in her direction, you see she’s wearing something similar to you. Only, both her top and skirt are flowy. “More like messy hair.”
She laughs. “It looks good still.”
After running a hand through your hair a few times, and fixing your makeup, the two of you throw your bags into your respective vehicles and walk across the country club’s property. Not even five minutes later, you can hear music playing. Across the distance, you can see a massive house—no, villa—lit up with lights and people all over the place.
“Woah,” you breathe.
“Right?” Soyoung chuckles. “I told you this party was going to be it.”
“I thought you said it was going to be a house party.”
“It is?” She seems confused.
You shake your head. “Are all the houses on the country club property this big?”
Even in the dim lighting, you can see her nod. “I think so. Maybe not this big, but they’re all large enough to house multiple people.”
Damn. You wonder who’s renting this place for the summer. It’s huge, so there must be more than one person; maybe a family? Though, that seems odd since a party filled with young people is happening right now. However, you can’t even begin to fathom how much it costs to rent. How can anyone actually afford that?
But all thoughts of money fade when you actually reach the villa. You assume there’s mainly college-aged people here, though it’s difficult to tell age these days. Soyoung leads the way as you two maneuver past groups of people and into the villa itself. Once inside, you have to force yourself not to gawk at everything.
Grand doesn’t even begin to describe the interior. There’s so much to look at and before you can even begin to look at everything, Soyoung pulls you away. She finds the kitchen and hands you a drink from the cooler. You remove the lid and begin sipping, tasting the slight bitterness of alcohol on your tongue.
“So what do we do now?” You’re acting like such a noob.
Soyoung slants a look at you. “We mingle, maybe dance a little. Do you like dancing?”
You bite the inside of your lip. “Umm, kind of?”
Of course, you’ve been to your fair share of college parties—where dancing and drinking do not mix well. But you don’t mind it; you just don’t think you’re very good. You voice this thought out loud and Soyoung rolls her eyes.
“You don’t have to be good at dancing. You just have to do it. Usually, it comes naturally.”
You aren’t too sure about that statement. But as Soyoung pulls you in a new direction, away from the kitchen, you realize that you have no choice. In another large room adjacent to the kitchen, someone has started a makeshift dancefloor. The bass is booming against the wall and strobe lights illuminate the room.
Even though you’re struggling, Soyoung pulls you both into the middle of the room and spins you around to the music. “I can’t.”
“Sure you can,” she shouts over the music, proceeding to move her body dramatically. You can’t help but laugh. Shaking your head, you realize dancing really isn’t a big deal and you allow Soyoung to move you to the beat. And eventually, you can do it by yourself.
You close your eyes as you sway to the music, occasionally bumping into Soyoung on purpose. It even gets to the point where you feel comfortable enough to lift your arms into the air, which is something you’d never thought you’d do.
It’s not until a few songs later that you finally open your eyes. And when you do, you immediately meet his gaze.
A jolt of electricity goes up your spine at the look Jung Hoseok is giving you right now. He’s leaning against the fireplace in the room across from you, changed out of that expensive suit he was wearing earlier. Now, he’s only wearing the white button up—sleeves rolled to his elbows—and a pair of navy-blue shorts. In his hand he nurses a beer, and that’s when you realize he’s still with that girl from earlier.
You try to keep your expression neutral as you stare at them; but by the way Hoseok’s hard gaze morphs into something smugger, you know you’re doing a bad job at concealing your feelings.
Dammit.
You quickly whisper something to Soyoung about needing some air as you look for the nearest exit. Unfortunately, you don’t know your way around the house. You meander around for a moment before you find a door that leads to the backyard. Breathing a sigh of relief, you open the door and walk into the cool summer night.
There’s a pathway of rocks that leads to the dock of a body of water—a body of water that you didn’t even know existed. You aren’t sure what to call it; a large pond? Whatever it is, you take the pathway until you reach the end of the dock. There, you settle on the edge and stare at the murky depths.
Bodies of water like this were unpredictable. You had no idea how deep it actually was. It could seem shallow, but in actuality be sixty feet deep. For a second, you consider dipping your toes in; however, you decide against it. Who knows what’s in there?
You allow the echoes of cicadas and other small insects to fill your senses. Eventually, you even lay down on the dock and close your eyes, trying not to think too much about—
“What are you doing?”
Your eyes flash open. And as they adjust to the night, you make out Hoseok’s infuriating perfect face. He’s leaning over you, and it pisses you off that he looks good even from this obscene angle. “Go away.”
“Well, aren’t you grumpy,” he hums. “It seemed like you were having a great time shaking you’re a—”
“Hoseok,” you breathe. “Leave me alone. I don’t want to play your stupid games right now.”
He cracks a rare half-smile. “Who said anything about playing games?”
When you don’t answer him, Hoseok’s smile falls and he frowns. You don’t care what else he has to say; you really meant it when you said you’re not in the mood for him right now. However, the boy doesn’t seem to take the hint like he usually does. Because he settles right beside you on the dock, laying down so he’s now eye-level with you.
“You’re insufferable,” you roll your eyes, shifting away from him.
“That’s what you like about me.”
“Who said I liked you?”
“I think your actions speak louder than you think,” he says, sounding awfully calm right now, which is very unlike him. You have no other choice but to look at him. And when you do, your breath gets caught in your throat. Even in the darkness, his eyes seem to sparkle as he looks at you—so fucking intently like he’s seeing you for the first time.
You don’t like it.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” you force your eyes away, but his stare burns your skin anyway.
“You were jealous at dinner, weren’t you?”
The scoff that leaves your lips sounds beyond bitter. “No, of course not. Why would I be?”
“If you were jealous,” Hoseok begins, which makes your stomach churn, “don’t be.”
“Huh?” you ask, still not able to look at him.
“Don’t be,” he repeats. “Don’t be jealous of Nina.”
“I wasn’t jealous of—”
He cuts you off. “Don’t be jealous of her. She’s just a family friend.”
“But you two seem so close…”
Hoseok laughs. “I just entertain her because our parents have been friends forever. I’m pretty sure they want me to marry someone like her. I mean, she’s hot”—you suck in a breath— “but she’s notyou.”
Your eyes finally give him and meet his, and he’s still staring at you. “What’s that supposed to mean.”
As you both look at each other, you expect him to say something. But he never does. Instead, he scoots a few inches closer to you—so close your noses are almost touching—and runs his fingers through your hair. Weaving his digits through your still messy hair, he pulls your head towards his and your lips meet.
And underneath the moonlight, you allow Hoseok to kiss you until your head is dizzy and you have no choice but to let him consume you again.
***
The next morning, you find yourself wrapped in pristine white sheets that feel like silk beneath your fingers. But that’s not the only thing you’re wrapped in. A heavy arm is slumped over your waist and the body heat emanating from him sets yourself ablaze.
Last night, after Hoseok bruised your mouth and skin with his lips at the dock, you asked him why he was at the party.
“This is my house,” he said so casually, like it wasn’t a big deal at all. Your eyes bulged out of their sockets. “Well, my house for the summer at least.”
“You’ve been here this whole time?”
He nodded. “Our actual house is in the city, and I hate driving back and forth so much—especially since I’m here with the guys nearly every day. So, my parents decided to rent this.”
You didn’t know what to say. But you realized there was nothing that needed to be said because since this is where he was staying, it meant his bedroom was here too. You let him walk you back to the villa and up the stairs into his room, to which you had to text Soyoung and let her know you were headed home early. A lie. You told her you felt sick. Another lie. But she didn’t seem to mind. She had found a few other employees of the country club there and would walk back with them.
After losing track of how many orgasms he gave you, youth both shared a bottle of vodka he had stashed underneath his bed. And tipsy you had no inhibitions.
Every question Hoseok asked, you answered honestly.
“Favorite color?”
“Red.”
“Do you like working at the country club?”
“It’s a job.”
“If you could do anything in the world, what would it be?”
“Spend my life away on some island.”
He laughed. “Really?”
“Island life s-seems fun. It’s relaxing. You don’t have to worry about anything,” you slightly slurred your words. “You?”
“I think island life seems to be the move now.”
You both talked so much. About anything and everything. It reminded you so much of the first time you really spoke to him. Moments like this made Hoseok feel normal, which you don’t know how to feel about yet.
But one thing you realized you did enjoy was his laugh—his real laugh. Not the one he smirked with, but the one he gave when he thought no one else was watching.
You must’ve said something stupid—you honestly can’t recall it now—but when he doubled over in laughter, it was infectious.
The good thing is that you don’t have work today, which means you don’t have to rush anywhere. But you have a feeling that you’ve overstayed your welcome. You didn’t even mean to stay the night, but you’d been so comfortable in Hoseok’s bed that you fell asleep after all the conversations. It was probably the best sleep you’ve ever had.
You’re going to give the credit to Hoseok’s expensive mattress, and definitely nothim.
Though, you can’t deny how good it feels to have him spooning you. A part of you wants to stay in this bed forever, but that’s crazy talk—you shouldn’t have come into the bed with him at all. You keep telling yourself—over and over again—that you don’t want to fuck him again.
But you’ve been such a liar.
Now, you’ve accepted the fact that you can’t resist him. You know it’s just sex, but you didn’t want to get involved with him in the first place.
You take in a few breaths as you try to move his arm off of you. Hoseok shifts a little, and you risk a look over your shoulder. When your eyes take in his face, your heart stutters for a moment. With his mouth slightly parted and eyes still firmly closed, you realize that he looks so peaceful asleep. So vulnerable. You have to force yourself from touching him.
What the fuck, y/n?
Turning back around, you gently pry his arm off of you and pray that you don’t wake him. But all your careful maneuvering proves to be futile because his arm releases from your grip and moves back down to your waist. With a squeal, Hoseok pulls you back on his chest.
“Where do you think you’re going?” God, his morning voice is so hot.
“Um, leaving?” you sound like an idiot.
“Stay,” he breathes against the back of your head.
You want to. You really, really want to. “I can’t.”
“Why not?” he asks, snaking his arms underneath the covers to find you—skin still bare from last night’s activities. Your breath hitches as his fingers trail across your skin, each touch feeling like sparks.
“I-I have somewhere I have to be,” you stutter as his rough hand wraps around one of your breasts, squeezing tight. Your nipple hardens immediately.
Hoseok slips the covers off your body, exposing you to the cool air-conditioned room. And without warning, he moves on top of you and begins trailing his lips over your body. You notice that he makes sure to suck those bruises he left scattered across your skin extra hard, purpling them even more.
“Hoseok,” you try not to moan. “I really have t-to—”
His lips crashing onto yours shuts you up. You kiss him back forcefully, nipping his lips with your teeth and running your tongue across his. As you two battle it out, he settles in-between your thighs. Bringing a hand down your abdomen, it slides straight to your cunt—which is already drenched.
He hisses against your lips. “So fucking wet. Thought you had to go?”
“Shut up,” you moan as he runs a finger from your ass to your clit, swirling your juices everywhere. Involuntarily, your hips buck up when he slides a finger inside of you. He gently fucks you like that for a moment, leaving you writhing underneath him. “More, Hoseok—I need more.”
A wicked smile erupts on his face. “Are you going to beg for it?”
An incredulous expression lights your face. You’ve never begged in bed before, and you aren’t going to start now. However, the man on top of you is sure getting a kick out of this. Hoseok moves his finger slowly out of you, which agitates you to no end. If you weren’t so horny right now, you’d kill him.
“No,” you narrow your eyes, not willing to give in.
His finger stops moving. “A shame, really.”
You freeze. “What the fuck, Jung Hoseok?”
“I’m not doing anything until you say please,” he smirks, moving his upper body away from you.
Even though you’re pissed, you can’t help but drink in the Adonis in front of you. Like you, Hoseok is completely naked. Your eyes rake his defined muscles and his thick cock that’s already unbelievably hard. He’s hard for you. The fact that you turn him on makes you feel good—too good.
“Fine,” you shrug, and his smirk falls. “Just get blue balls then.”
As his body goes slack for a moment, you use the opportunity to slip from the bed. But you don’t manage to get very far at all. You probably only take three steps before his arm wraps around you and pulls you back to the bed.
You fall on your back, and Hoseok pins your arms on either side to keep you from moving. Still, you squirm—heart drumming in your chest at the look on his face. His eyes have turned black, and he looks like he wants to devour you. “I’m not begging.”
“We’ll see about that.”
With your arms still pinned, Hoseok lowers his body and your legs spread on their own accord. Fuck you, body. The movement makes him chuckle darkly and he begins peppering kisses along your thigh. Your breath hitches in your throat, which turns into a gasp when he suddenly bites down on your flesh. Not hard enough to draw blood, but it’s enough to be painful.
And as much as you hate to admit it, you like it very much.
Hoseok continues alternating between kissing and biting your thighs until you’re one-hundred-percent positive there is a pool of your wetness on the bed. You know what he’s trying to do and it’s working, but you don’t want to give in. And then he’s so close to your pussy, not even an inch away. You can feel his breath fanning you there. If you just move your hips a little…
“Don’t even think about it,” he moves his head away.
You release a groan of frustration. “Oh my god.”
“If you just say the magic word,” he taunts, lips now on your stomach. He moves low, but never low enough; never where you want him to go.
When he moves up your body, pressing chaste kisses on your nipples before latching his lips on your neck, you release a breathy moan. Hoseok lets out a groan from the back of his throat, hands tightening around your wrists. Fuck, why are the noises he makes even attractive? “Hoseok…”
“Y/n,” he’s still sucking on your neck.
This position, you realize, aligns him perfectly with your body. Again, if you were able to move just a little bit…but Hoseok’s weighing you down with his body, not allowing you to move at all.
“Hoseok,” you say his name again, but he doesn’t respond—he just moves his lips to your ear, nibbling on the sensitive flesh there. And that’s when you crumble. You can’t take it anymore. “Please…please just fuck me already.”
Simultaneously, he curses into your ear as he slides his cock into you. Too perfect—the way he fills you up is too perfect.
You expect Hoseok to fuck you hard, hips slamming into you, but he doesn’t. His thrusts are slow, but the way he hits your cervix has you nearly in tears. Fuck. He releases the hold on your wrists to grip onto either side of your face. With lips ghosting over yours, you tangle your hands into his dark hair.
Your breaths mesh together as he continues to fuck you with slow, measured thrusts. You’ve grown accustomed to the rough way Hoseok likes to fuck; but for some reason, you love this so much more. It’s intimate and makes your chest tighten in a strange way but feels so good you don’t want it to stop.
“Please,” you whisper against his lips again.
“Fuck, sweetheart,” he groans, rolling his hips in a way that has you arching off the bed. Yes.
“Just like t-that,” you say, slanting your mouth to mold against his again.
Your orgasm comes without warning; you moan into Hoseok’s mouth, gripping him closer to you and you ride your high. Through the haze of your earth-shattering orgasm, you hear Hoseok ask if he can come inside you. He’s always pulled out—even last night when he fucked you for hours. But right now you don’t care, and your answer comes in the form of your legs wrapping around his hips.
He kisses you hard and comes inside you a moment later. You’ve never let anyone else come raw inside of you; never trusted anyone else that much. And in that moment, a terrifying thought flashes across your mind.
I’m in love you.
The thought comes so suddenly, burns your brain so hotly, your body stills. Hoseok finally lifts off of you, eyes crinkling in concern. “You okay?”
You quickly try to shake the feeling away. “Um, yeah.”
“You sure? Should I not have come inside you?” he slips out of you, and for some reason you want to cry at the sudden emptiness you feel. “You’re looking pale right now.”
“No, it was fine,” you blink too fast, feeling tears begin to well in your eyes. Get a fucking grip on yourself. “I’m sorry, I really have to go.”
Hoseok doesn’t try to stop you this time when you move away from the bed. You find your clothes on the floor and slip everything back on without looking at him, even though you can feel his gaze on you the entire time. Not bothering to check your appearance, you grab your stuff and move towards his door.
“Y/n,” he calls your name, voice sounding strange, but you don’t want to look at him. If you look at him, you’re going to start crying. And that’s too embarrassing to explain.
You slip out of his bedroom and take the stairs two at a time. As you rush down, you run into someone. “Sorry—”
Looking up, you realize it’s Seokjin; he must’ve stayed the night. Even in your distress, you feel feverish wondering if you were too loud. However, he takes one look at you and stares like he has you all figured out. Your heart threatens to beat out of your chest.
“Did something happen…?” he asks, looking at the door you just left wide open upstairs.
“Don’t worry about it,” you quickly say, adverting your eyes and sidestepping him.
This morning, it’s much easier to find the front door. Just as you’re about to slip out, you hear your name being called again, heavy steps thundering down the stairs. Shit, shit, shit. You break into a run and don’t stop until you have no more air to spare in your lungs. Thankfully, you’re far enough from the villa and close to the country club.
Only then do you allow yourself to fall into the grass as the tears finally cascade down your cheeks.
You’re a fool, you realize. A fool to have fallen in love with someone like Jung Hoseok. Someone who will never feel the same way. Someone who just uses you for a good time. someone who you barely even know. Someone you never wanted to get involved with.
***
You call out of work the next week, claiming to have the stomach bug. But you don’t have the stomach bug; in fact, you’re not even physically ill at all. You just can’t bear the thought of running into Hoseok at the country club.
On the first day, you listen to your sad girl hours playlist on repeat.
During your second day of moping in bed, you half consider quitting your job. Would it be too cowardly? Maybe. Unfortunately, there’s only a few weeks left of summer and you doubt that you’ll be able to find another job.
When the third day arrives, you finally get out of bed and take a proper shower. You didn’t realize how much you needed it.
Your mom knocks on your door on the fourth day. You only know it’s her by the way she taps on your door rhythmically; she’s always done that ever since you were a child. When you don’t respond, she dares to crack the door open. Shit, you forgot to lock it last night.
“Are you feeling better, love?”
You don’t move on the bed, hoping your mother thinks you’re asleep or something. But despite you not moving, she still shuffles into your room and settles herself on the edge of the bed.
“Is this because I haven’t been spending time with you this summer?”
No, mom. It’s me. I fucked up. Although, I would appreciate it if you did spend time with me—like you dragged me here this summer to do.
“I’m really sorry, love,” she whispers, getting up after a moment.
Once you’re sure she’s by the door, you finally open your mouth. “It’s not because of you. It’s…something else.”
You hear her grab onto the door, but she doesn’t say another word before leaving you all alone again.
On the fifth day, the bruises that littered your skin finally start fading. Glancing into the mirror of your bathroom, you run your fingers along the—now greenish-yellow—hickies he left on your neck. Goodness, there were so ma
You get into a freak accident and wake up to your body surrounded by seven crying men. Or your unrequited love doesn’t seem so unrequited after all.
Chapter warnings
Angst, Horror
Chapter Rating: T (For Teen Audiences and Up)
Chapter 8: The Hen House part 1
A/N. Y'all. Have you seen airport Yoongi 2022? Also, wrote this while on the road so forgive me if it’s sloppy.
FLASHBACK
Smoke filled your lungs, an endless circle of tobacco and the smell of fried eggs and grilling meat as you tried to push your sweaty hair to the side, the sun beating down on your bare fore arms, the prickling heat shoved at the forefront of your mind incessantly.
You just know you were going to get a tan in weird places with the way your shirt sleeves were haphazardly rolled up to your shoulders and the frayed edge tied to a side knot just above your hip bone.
If anything you looked like a poster girl for Rosie the Riveter minus the iconic red polka-dotted headband.
You had foregone wearing shorts, opting for jeans instead as you weren’t really all that comfortable showing a good amount of skin below your stomach and so it was sweltering hot as you attempted with a mild grunt to carry the multitude of colored boxes for a new resident of the Hen House - you think you’ve read one labelled Toysand you weren’t born yesterday to decipher what thathad meant.
With a blush, you enter the comfortable air conditioned lobby of the home, the receptionist smiling behind the desk before going back to jot down something on her clipboard, and you trudge up the winding staircases down to the east wing.
The Hen House, built upon an old abandoned convent back in the day boasted a sprawling ten-acre enclave lined with all kinds of trees and greenery, a massive lake just behind the structure where you mostly loved to spend your time lounging by the docks whenever you didn’t have anything to do, feeding whatever woodland creature graced you with it’s presence so you tended to pocket an assortment of nuts and bits and pieces of bread whenever you visit.
It was actually one of the adopted social services program for Kyung Hee, the university you were attending, extending help to women (and men) who previously worked in the under hood of Korea’s red light districts and were trying to turn over a new page in their battered, worn out books.
Initially you were hesitant, what with your swamped schedule but your professor had convinced you otherwise in exchange for raising your GPA so you had agreed without thinking too much of the consequences.
Passing through the hallways all while giving a wave or two to the relatively cheerful residents doing their own thing, you come to a stop in front of a wooden door.
Lightly nudging it open, you toddle through and gently place the boxes in a corner of the room out of harm’s way.
“Thanks, sweet cheeks.”
Startled, you almost smack the tall intruder in his handsome face. “Oh fuck, sorry!” You bow as he barely dodges from your hands before he chuckles, bringing your flailing to a stop.
Your eyes land on the love handles peeking through his white cropped shirt.
Like a fish out of water, you blatantly ogle the dude, only to curse under your breath- first house rule, never ever check out the residents (at least openly) for several reasons, one of them being a violation of their dignity and privacy after everything they went through to get to this point.
But you couldn’t help it! He easily towered over you and he was huge, like he ate protein shakes for breakfast every morning.
Clearing your throat, you hold out a hand in greeting. “I’m LN YN.”
The attractive stranger nods taking your hand in his for a brief shake. “Kim Matthew, but you may call me BM.”
You give him a genuine, welcoming smile. “Well then, BM, I hope you like your new home. The people here can be a handful, and crazy, and sometimes pushes all your buttons and smoke like they’re sixty-five but they’re all caring on the inside.” You state plainly only to flush when you realize you were babbling.
You give a hasty bow, “Also, I’ll be in your care from now on.”
He grins, white canines glinting, the tear drop earrings he sported shimmers in the mid afternoon light streaming through the curtains as he pats your head consolingly almost amused at your little display and you look up at him shyly. “Likewise, YN.”
You have a strong feeling you and him would get along just fine.
.
BM, as it turns out, became your bosom buddy even if you hadn’t known him for long.
He was very well likeable and was basically good at everything, from cooking to building that cat dream house one of the matrons had always wanted, and writing poems that could rival Namjoon’s, you were starting to think all beautiful people were blessed by the gods themselves.
And BM was really good at writing. Like insanely good.
So it isn’t a wonder when one day, as you were raking leaves in the garden, he comes running out thrusting sheafs of paper against your face, getting you cross eyed as you tentatively take them from his excited grasp.
“I got in, YN!” He screams with giddiness and you stare confused only for your creased brows to unfurl, a giant smile lighting up your haggard demeanor.
BM had been accepted to Kyung Hee as a Literature Major under a scholarship.
The best part was, he would be sponsored to go to an Ivy League school of his choice as long as he kept his grades up.
“Woah, this is awesome!” You tell him, proud at his accomplishments as he basically lifts you up and twirls you around like you weighed nothing.
Having been a former stripper for a BDSM club, your friend didn’t have many options in his career, most regarding him with an underlying sort of disgust, a used commodity but it seems the Literature department of your university thought he had great potential ahead of him if they were willing to go so far as to let him finish a Master’s Degree abroad.
Once back in your feet, your beefy friend hesitates. “But… I’ll be moving into the dorms before the semester starts.”
You snort and smack him lightly on the chest, the only part reachable for your five foot, two inches. “Don’t worry about me, dummy. I go to the same university too. Dorm visitations are allowed on weekends. And it’s not like you can’t just text me to meet up or something. ”
He chuckles, but then his sharp eyes stray to somewhere behind you as he subconsciously grips your fingers in his. “Yeah, that’s not what I’m worried about.” He whispers seriously and you shoot a look at the middle aged man tottering a few steps away towards the sidewalk, as if he had just been caught peering through the fence.
You freeze. Who was that? This was the third time in a row you’ve caught him staring at you.
Somehow, and you don’t know why but that behavior reminded you of the Bogeyman when you were younger.
You shuddered.
BM does not let you get home alone that night as he steadfastly refuses to let you drive alone. “I’ll just take a cab on the way back.” He says, tone final and you don’t argue.
Knowing your friend for over a year now, his instincts for bad things were usually a little too spot on, (like that time you showed him a photo of an apartment you were looking into leasing which thankfully you didn’t as turns out it was a trap house) having been honed by dealing with seedy and unsavory clients for almost half of his street rat years.
Maybe you should report that incident to the police just in case.
You give him a farewell kiss on the cheek and watch him walk the driveway, past the security who open the gates for him, and back into the shadows, only for you to stop in your tracks as you feel someone watching your backside (surely it wasn’t the gatekeeper) and not wasting any time, you run into the house almost colliding into one of the boys dogs.
“Woof!”
You heave a sigh of relief as the brown poodle clings to your leg, tail wagging. “Holly, you scared me! ” You coo only for her owner to come stumbling out into the foyer sleepily.
“Oh, you’re back.” He then frowns checking the clock on the wall and is fairly surprised that it’s around two in the morning. He pauses awkwardly by the foot of the stairs. “…Had a hot date?” Yoongi drawls albeit uncomfortably, though you can’t tell with the way his lips break out into his usual smirk.
You don’t know why that gets to you, it’s just a question, but it does anyway and with how tired you were the entire goddamn day and the lingering fear still rooted in your bones, a bit of light leaves your irises. “Eh.” You shrug neither denying or confirming and brush past him, leaving Holly yapping in the background and her owner stumped because it was the first time you acted like you he was a roommate and nothing more.
Not a member of your makeshift family.
Not the man who hung the moon and the stars.
Not the man who broke your heart countless of times as he and his brothers came home looking thoroughly fucked and sated.
Nothing.
Frantic footsteps follow you, “…are you hungry?”
You stop and he stops, his dog in tow, sitting her butt on the marbled floor. “I’m sleepy. Good night, Yoongi. ” Your tone borders on a heavy sort of finality and you trudge up to your room without another word, not caring a shit what he thought about you at the moment.
Maybe tomorrow would be better.
.
The next morning finds you buried bone deep in volunteer work.
It was Sunday, and with no boyfriend or social life outside of your boys you had offered to clean the old lake shed at the Hen House.
It was a dusty old shack if anything, filled with miscellaneous stuff old residents had left and some rusty machinery which could fetch a notable price at some obscure junkyard by the roadside.
If only you weren’t alone (not discounting the receptionist and the cook who were always on duty) but the other staff had the day off and since most of the residents were capable of running the place anyway, they were left to their own devices.
You cough up a storm as the pile of books on the shelf topples, leaving you wheezing in a particle cloud of dust bunnies.
The shed may be grimy but it was pretty workable as it was small, big enough to fit at most four of you.
You huff, putting on a mask and hyping your spirits to do some shit cleaning because you were not going to leave this place without scrubbing every single inch, every nook and cranny until you were satisfied.
“Let’s do this, YN.”
It takes you approximately until seven into the evening to finish everything and you collapse in the now waxed and polished floor, muscles aching and moaning.
All things that could still be of use were boxed and taped up to be sent to the lost and found department just in case some of the residents wanted to ‘dumpster dive’.
The stuff that were practically trash was going to be shipped off to the junkyard tomorrow. Recycle and all that shit.
With a tired whine, you allow yourself to partially doze off to slumber, only minutes later, something cold taps your ankle until long fingers are grasping them and you jump up, shrieking in shock.
The old man you had seen with BM last night was here. Inside the shed. With you.
Shit!
Before you can even run out to call for help, a force yanks you back and you land on the hardwood with a thump.
You refuse to look anywhere but at him, thinking this was the way you were going to die and you’d rather not hold the face of your murderer in the afterlife lest you never find peace, only for him to practically bend abnormally close down to your level.
You gasp when you are left staring at milky white orbs and yellowed rotten teeth, “Save me.” The old man gasps and you scream.
END OF FLASHBACK
YOONGI POV
He hates you.
Well, he actually doesn’t.
He was annoyed, irritated, with the fact that you were hugging a man twice the size of the Sigma leader.
And he was a fucking dwarf compared to the guy’s bulging pectorals.
“YN?!”
He growls lowly, though the only people who heard were his brothers as you climb the big buffoon like he wanted you to climb his dick.
Something gnaws at his chest, straining, making his insides blaze with unbridled fury and bitterness as he witnesses how happy you looked, something he –they have never seen on you before.
And it hurts.
It fucking hurts.
“Guys, this is BM! He’s a good friend of mine!” You wave them over, glowing and positively beautiful that the twinge grows deeper, like a knife stabbed him in his lungs.
A friend? He’s never heard of this BM. Not until now. Dread fills his already fucked up emotional spectrum solely thanks to you.
Just how much of your life outside of them did they miss?
He glances at the others who mirror the same kind of trepidation as they all survey the gothic structure, the concrete seemingly intimidating even as they were used to grandeur.
There was something eerie about this place and if you had been working here for a long time right under their noses, he doesn’t even want to imagine what kind of horrors you faced.
And as you pull them all in to meet curious faces, he swallows, hiding his disdain as he realizes just how far away you were from them.
You get into a freak accident and wake up to your body surrounded by seven crying men. Or your unrequited love doesn’t seem so unrequited after all.
Chapter warnings
Angst, Implied low self esteem, mentioned panic attacks and anxiety, implied emotional neglect by best friends, supporting character short death flashback
Chapter Rating: T (For Teen Audiences and Up)
Chapter 7: The Ghost Witch
A/N. In honor of stopping the spread of Asian hate, and to celebrate the start of Bangtan’s entry into being more widely known not only for their music, but also for their civic involvement in all things that matter, I dedicate this chapter to a much newer beginning.
People say happiness is a choice.
But what if…just what if you try to choose to be happy, try being the word, and yet you can’t seem to feel anything but a constricting sort of self imposed rejection?
Or maybe it’s just your anxiety killing you.
You’ve had panic attacks before, and you hated it–it’s like being trapped between the chasm of falling down the stairs but you just hang there loosely, never falling until your breaths go back to normal and your brain rewires on its own, only to go back to that same dreadful feeling the next day, over and over and over again.
But anxiety…anxiety is on a whole other level.
It never leaves.
You have never had a therapist before. Unlike Yoongi, you weren’t so keen on opening up to your parents when you were a kid (and even now as an adult, you don’t delve into serious topics whenever they visited). What could you say?
“Hey, mom and dad. Nice to see you. Did you know that your daughter isn’t happy with herself so much she can’t stand to look at the mirror some days?”
Highly unlikely.
Besides, in your family, showing mental weaknesses will only get a scoff and some long drawn out double lecture about ‘when I was your age, I didn’t have that kind of shit to deal with’.
And yet you were tired.
Existing was just tiring sometimes.
“You’re thinking too much, mouse. ”
You startle at the new voice, eyes shooting to stare at the spectre floating above you, your arms finding their way against the cool sheets of your bedroom.
Or former bedroom?
Well you weren’t dead. Not yet anyway.
It was just weird to think about having your two bodies in two places at once.
The comatose one currently at MyeongDong Hospital connected to life support, and you in your ghost form or spirit form or whatever the fuck you were in the Bangtan’s residence.
Moon Byul, ethereal in her white kimono and long red hair (a trait that would have had any man, particularly your best friend Yoongi bedding her faster than even Jungkook can run and that boy runs fast).
It had been two days since the seance and Eugene had all but left you to your own devices.
That is, have Byul hang around for awhile until you eventually woke up in your corporeal body.
She did say she was going to be your unofficial ghost guide.
You sigh, turning your head to stare at her pretty face. It was a shame really that she had died so young.
According to her brother, Byul had always been sickly as a young girl, and had long since known when her time was up –it was a trait passed down from the females of Yang to the next generation.
Grim reaper’s eyes he had said.
And so one day, while it was storming wildly, Byul just drove out to sea and drowned herself.
It was a pretty morbid way to go.
“Tell me what you’re thinking about, mouse. ” Byul hovers to the side.
Her voice surrounds you like a siren underwater. Cool and soothing is what she is.
You had never met Byul before until now but you did see pictures of her all over the Yin Yang Quatro.
Eugene doesn’t talk about her much, probably hurt over the fact that she chose to die and leave him alone, but with what little you could gather, the briefest tremble in his voice told you a lot about his love for his only blood relative.
“Just…how we’re going to go about things tomorrow. ” You confess, twirling your hair distractedly.
The ghost hums, floating over to take a good look at your face and you blush. It isn’t everyday that a beautiful ghost looks at you like that! Particularly not one who is in league with the Bangtan boys’ in terms of being a god send.
She pokes your nose, another habit you’ve noticed she does while often with you (or as often as the day she nearly gave all seven of your best friends an aneurysm by dashing towards you as if to attack).
“Don’t worry, mouse. The ghosts associated with every memory you have in this community are not savage creatures. The only dark entities are the ones beyond the veil where I come from, and I have yet to sense one of them.”
Theat least for now isunspoken and that’s what makes you shudder.
“Oh, you’re fading, mouse. ” She lightly grumbles, irritated but not at you.
True enough, your fingers become transparent, only to go back to its undisturbed, solid state once Byul touches your hand.
Perhaps that was the thing about having Byul as your spirit.
Eugene had explained that the planes of where you are now were conflicting, hence you were merely limited to a human form for a couple of hours until you would eventually fade away.
It was the limit of Eugene’s strange abilities–he can’t make people rise from the dead (nor from a coma apparently), but what he can do, is make them visible to their loved ones if the desire of the person was strong enough to sustain one’s soul.
Your desperation to come back to your best friends was what helped you over come being stuck in a spirit form.
At least for a good while.
All good things must come to an end, you suppose and by then, only Yoongi for some odd reason was the only one who could get a sense of you.
Maybe because he was the most emphatic out of all of them despite him keeping to himself most of the time.
When he wasn’t loving girls and leaving them that is.
“Thank you,” you murmur, feeling the after effects of Byul’s energy.
“Sleep, mouse.” She says, and your lids flutter shut.
You awake to arguing.
“Stop, don’t open those fucking blinds, she might disappear!”
Rolling to your side, the heated whispers cease as a hand caresses your cheek.
“Forgive us, baby. You can sleep more if you’re tired, yeah?”
Blinking back the dimness of the room, you hoist yourself up to mild protests, arms coming to encircle your shoulders as you properly take a good look at the people inside your bedroom.
Seven shadows shift awkwardly, one letting go of the curtains just as the dust mites dancing in the light seeping through from your large french windows settle down into nothingness.
Oh.
“Guys? What are you doing here? Don’t you have to be at the company?” You question, wondering if they skipped training with the staff.
Your boys were after all the brains behind the KMJP Industries, an affiliate of their adoptive father’s huge billion dollar conglomerate even while doing university and you know they were working themselves to the bone recently to produce new tracks for contracted foreign artists and some other related stuff.
It was such bad timing that you got injured and you somehow felt guilty about taking precious time away from them.
From the corner of your eye, you spot a Starbucks bag and can’t help but wrinkle your nose at the smell.
“That smells like shit,” you blurt, only to shut your mouth at the realization that the boys might have brought you dinner, and you were being relatively ungrateful.
But…could you even eat at this point?
Eyeing the caramel macchiato and bread that Namjoon was slowly pulling out to sniff with furrowed brows, you decide you can’t even if you want to.
Because it smells fucking rotten. What the fuck.
Suddenly, Hoseok shouts as Byul glides through the walls, “Mouse, don’t eat anything. ”
You hide a nervous chuckle as Namjoon nearly drops the bagel and coffee, only for Jimin to catch the entire thing and hand it over to Jin who promptly takes a whiff in mild consternation.
“But…it smells fine?” He mumbles more to himself than you and you look to Eugene’s dead sister for explanation.
She flips her hair daintily before taking a hover to her new spot in the corner. “To you it does, human. But to her, it will smell sour and unappetizing, as she is trapped between wakefulness and death, her senses will not work properly. Even I cannot predict what she might feel about random everyday objects. ”
Ever the curious pup, you hum with an ask, “What does it smell like to you, Byul?”
She shrugs after a moment and you realize the boys were as curious to know the answer as you were. “Like nothing. I am already dead and everything connected to my past self has left my memories like dust. ”
You frown. “Oh, but you still remember Eugene though?”
She smiles at you mysteriously. “My brother is not a part of my past. He is a part of my present and always will be. ”
Does that mean–oh. Oh!
You remember Eugene having once told you back when he had to leave you alone to manage Yin Yang Quatro not to worry about intruders as you wouldn’t be alone.
You assumed he meant his pet dog Kimchi.
But now you are starting to think otherwise.
So Byul still haunted the place, huh.
It would’ve creeped you out, but seeing as you’re on the way to following her footsteps if you couldn’t get back, it was like you weren’t even afraid at all.
Byul had this calming effect about her that made your heart serene. If anything, you might just marry Byul in the after life if things didn’t work out with the boys.
You think you saw a twitch on the seven men’s faces but ignore them entirely in favor of your specter.
She leans forward from her position against the wood, “I scouted the perimeter, and we are going to start with the shelter, if that’s alright with you, YN?”
Byul switches topics fast and you can’t help but freeze, alerting the boys to your discomfort.
The youngest three immediately gravitate towards you, glaring at Byul.
The shelter?
“What do you mean the shelter?” Hoseok frowns.
You had never worked at any shelter before as far as they know.
You gulp.
Here’s the thing.
Although the boys spoiled you for everything, not even letting you pay a dime for groceries, and even giving you an allowance apart from the money your parents sent and your two part time jobs, you had been roped into taking a third not because you needed to but because you wanted to.
“The, um…it’s,” you exhale loudly, causing all men to shift their concerned gazes to you. “It’s a facility for homeless people. ”
They sigh in relief. “Oh. That does not seem so bad?” Taehyung hums in light appreciation, though he can’t help but wonder if the money they were giving you wasn’t enough.
The others seem to think so as Yoongi questions, “Do you…work there?”
Of course they wouldn’t know.
They didn’t know about Eugene, nor did they know about your apartment.
The only job they were aware of (and of which you had to beg them to let you work in) was at Starbucks.
You shrug. “It’s a voluntary kind of thing. ”
You try to hide your grimace as Byul raises a well sculpted brow at you (how the fuck does a ghost have perfect eyebrows on?!).
“You didn’t tell them?”
They swivel to her and you wince.
“YN?” Jin’s no nonsense tone sends you spiralling into a sort of dreaded abyss as sweat breaks out of your chin.
Forcibly closing your eyes, you tip your head back already feeling an oncoming head ache.
“It’s a home for prostitutes. I occasionally help out.”
You cover your ears at the multitude of angry outbursts, having had already expected it in the first place.
If this is how they would react to that little tidbit in your life, you wonder how you would even go through all of your memories with them, much less talk to ghosts at this rate.
This was troublesome.
FLASHBACK
“What do you mean they have to be the ones to learn everything about her? Can’t she learn it herself?” Eugene runs a hand through his handsome face.
“…okay that is an absurd statement, I retract. But! But isn’t that an invasion of privacy in your ghost world rules or something, sis?” He gripes, uneasy about the entire thing. Your boss cared about you to that extent.
Byul could only smirk. “If you’re worried about her, just think about the results. Those men of hers don’t seem to know a thing outside of the life they had created for her inside this house. ”
Eugene pauses. “So basically you’re telling me that YN has to open up to them so they could collect every fragment shard of her soul that’s somehow being absurdly kept by a bunch of your ghost friends in the netherworld? And it has to be those seven assholes?”
“Yes. ”
“…Fine. You all heard that?” He glares at the seven men while you merely shrink back behind Eugene, trying your best to avoid all the eyes on you.
At this point, you just wanted the ground to grow a mouth and swallow you whole.
Because you were about to let Bangtan Sonyeondan in on every little secret you had kept from them all these years.
“If only you hadn’t been fucking around, this would be a lot easier.” Eugene lowly mutters but you hear and you couldn’t have agreed more.
You get into a freak accident and wake up to your body surrounded by seven crying men. Or your unrequited love doesn’t seem so unrequited after all.
Chapter warnings
Angst, Sickness, Cussing, Implied drug use , Implied manwhoring around
Chapter Rating: T (For Teen Audiences and Up)
Chapter 5: The Neighbor (and friends) Across the Hall
A/N. Hello there. Am I dropping chapters too quick? Anyway, I let this chapter basically write itself and it ended up surprisingly good. But I may not be updating again for this week as I wrote this chapter with a head ache and I may be out of commission for awhile. We’ll see. Hope you enjoy! Comment for taglist. :)
ALSO. A BIG THANK YOU TO ALL WHO HAVE READ AND ARE READING THIS SERIES. 감사합니다!
FLASHBACK
Like claws raking horribly against a chalkboard, you hold back a grimace, lips down turned from the overcast shadows looming before you, a sign of doom or at most the barbie league club from the drama department who could only afford the cheapest drink they could get at their local Starbucks.
Icy blue irises roam over the standard uniform you and every employee in this branch were forced to don –fitted green shirt and baggy corduroy pants– and as if the devil himself reincarnates, she tips the cup of her Teavana with a flick of the wrist, the contents spilling all over the place and your ears burn as she gives you a lame ‘oops, how clumsy of me’.
The other patrons are glaring at the girls to leave like the bunch of idiotic menaces they were and when they finally do (but not without giving you the finger), your shoulders sag, a heavy sigh escaping your lips just as your manager inches his way towards you, shaking her head as she helps by handing you the mop.
“This is coming out of your paycheck unfortunately,” she mutters under her breath before going back to her station.
Your eyes sting with unshed tears (you were already feeling a bit rundown due to the non stop rain and you had several papers due tonight) and now this.
Can’t you just catch a break?
Some of the more long term patrons offer you consoling glances as you pass them by to go clean up and you shoot them a tired but grateful smile nonetheless.
Once you’re done with things, you go back to the counter to tend to the next batch of customers, hoping they weren’t as mean to you as those blonde bimbos had been.
-
They say time flies by quickly when you’re happy doing what you love but to say you loved working was an overstatement.
It’s not like you were poor. You came from a good and loving family (despite your parents being gone all the time) with money, and one word to them would leave you with a few thick bills in your disposal.
But you didn’t want to remain dependent, stemming from a mindset that you were an only child and you would eventually (and sadly) have to learn to navigate your entire rest of your life once your parents are gone.
Hence you wanted as much practice as you could get.
However, with merely an undergraduate, not many high paying jobs will take on a college student buried in loans, so you took to the streamline and applied at the nearest Starbucks.
You loved the smell of coffee anyway and though you weren’t a barista, you were quite efficient at pushing buttons so you’ve been told.
In the least, you liked your job but not enough to be willing to stay after hours, so when Kai comes in for the next shift, you happily hand your apron over to him. “Here, good luck!” You singsong and get the fuck out of there, not giving your friend a chance to respond mainly because he looked even grumpier than you had been going in to work.
It was still raining even if it was already half past ten in the evening (yes, your boss operated twenty four seven), and you hazard a glance at your phone to see whether any of your best friends had even bothered to check in.
Well no, apparently not. Though your other boss, Eugene, (yes, you had two jobs because student loans are fucking killer) did tell you not to come in tomorrow as the energy in the shop was not going to be pleasant and you send him a response, already knowing that he’s chastising you in his own weird way to get the day off because he knew you got sick easily when it got cold.
With a shiver, you run to your car, umbrella in hand and turn on the heat at full blast once inside.
Anyone who asks you how you could afford an expensive ride with a cashier’s daily wage, you just shrug and let them assume you were a sugar baby. It was more fun that way.
You sneeze before you could even step on the pedal, and you grow nervous, hand feeling your forehead. Well at least you weren’t running a fever. But you did feel a bit dizzy…
Ignoring the slight discomfort, you blend through the highway traffic, hoping you don’t faint.
-
You don’t faint. In fact you nearly faint and hastily park your vehicle to an emergency stop clearing where fewer cars drove through.
Harsh water pelts the roof of the Bentley and you wish you brought your noise cancelling earphones to at least drown out the low, metallic rumble from the now full on thunderstorm.
Afraid of getting hit with one of those stray lightnings, you had kept away from any trees and instead held yourself front and center in an open field where a murderer in a mask would most likely drag you to Christ knows where.
Not feeling up to continuing risking your health, you ask one of the guys to come get you but you are merely left on read.
Fuck.
It was an hour to midnight and you don’t think it was safe for women to be out by themselves in the middle of nowhere. Groaning, you gently lay your head on the cool window, when your phone rings.
Renewed hope wells within you only to be shot down with a flaming arrow when Taemin’s voice bounces from the other line. “Heya, neighbor!” He chirps a little too enthusiastically for your liking.
Your head was already pounding and it doesn’t seem to be stopping anytime soon.
You hum lightly, tracing invisible circles in the air and he instantly notices. “YNie? Are you okay? You don’t sound so hot. ”
“Well, I am cold…” You murmur, closing your lids for a brief moment for respite from the drudgery of it all.
You can hear a few people in the background and Taemin shuts them up, baritone serious as if just then remembering that you were a sickly goose. “Oh shit, are you somewhere dry and warm? Baby, where are you?”
“Is that Kai? Did he manage to skip work and go to that stupid Beta Tau Sigma party after all?”
“No, now I said shut your mouths, didn’t I?” Your sweet neighbor calls out with a lowly growl, something you haven’t heard for a long time, and all laughter ceases.
Woah. That’s hot.
And wait, you didn’t hear about any type of parties happening with Bangtan tonight? If you would they would have told you and you would have been a good girl and not gotten in their way (that is lock yourself in your room but leave through the fire escape and sleep over at your own apartment, possibly hang out with Taeminie and binge watch a few Netflix episodes of Kotaro lives alone).
Beta Tau Sigma threw subtle parties where alcohol was plenty and sometimes women and drugs were involved. You had to learn weed butter recipe for the guys at some point just so Jin wouldn’t strangle the maknaes for basically slaughtering every carton of milk they could find in the kitchen to curb their failed attempts at churning a presentable lump of pimped dairy.
You loved your best friends to death (and are in love with them sadly) but the Beta Tau Sigma fraternity tended to go all out at house gatherings and you’d rather not accidentally intrude in case one of them decides fucking someone in your home was fine.
Especially if it were one of your boys. Well not your boys. Anyway.
Gathering what little strength you have left as the drowsiness was taking over, you clumsily send your coordinates to your friend on the other end of the line.
A bellow reaches your ears and you shy away from the angry voice. “You are fucking where?! Stay there, YN. Like hell you’re going back home in that condition. ”
Huh? Did you tell him you were sick or something?
“Okay,” you mumble, unaware that you were succumbing to sleep.
-
“Shit, she’s burning up!”
“Hurry, pass me that cold pack!”
“Anyone started on the hot broth yet?”
“Yeah, over here. ”
“When the fuck is Kai coming back with the cold medicine?”
Blearily, your eyes open a millimeter, only to close once more as they feel heavy under the bright lights.
Who were these people again?
“Taemin-hyung, here.”
A brief mumble of thanks and then a wet cloth is pressed to your forehead. Instantly, you feel so much better already from the feel of the coolness.
“Ravi, can you…”
“Yeah, here.”
Someone helps you up gently, arms roped around your shoulders as you are put in a sitting position. Something hard slides between your lips followed by water and you subconsciously gulp whatever it was down.
You cough a bit only for hands to scrabble at your back in up down motions and then you’re lying on the softest bed you have ever felt.
“Taemin, I can take it from here. You go help Sungwoon with the chicken soup. ”
In the distance, rushed footsteps are heard as a door opens and closes with a click. The footsteps get nearer and a voice you recognize as your friend Kai’s comes barrelling through with a whisper. “Where is she? Oh shit, YN. I’m so sorry I didn’t notice earlier!”
A hand touches your burning cheek and you nuzzle into it.
“Did you tell them?”
“What?”
“ Bangtan. ”
“Fuck no. I mean I ran into Jimin awhile back, they were picking up some food as I was leaving and when I asked if YN got home okay, they weren’t even aware she had left already. ”
A sigh and then you are shifted to the left as a weight on your right settles, hands coming to stroke your hair.
“No shit? If I ever come across Bangtan, I am pummeling their pretty boy faces. How could they leave her like this? All for a fucking house party? I’m so glad I refused Park Jimin’s invitation to join all those years ago. ”
The hand in your hair pauses. “…It’s uh, I think they have weed in there so they might be high for a bit. That may explain why they’re pretty much out of it. ”
“Honest to God if they ditched her for a fuck, I will murder them. ”
Murmurs of agreement float through the room and your brain shuts down, not even thinking about the entire conversation you’ve overheard.
Not until the next morning where you are left alone with your thoughts (your friends had their own lives and own work so you couldn’t fault them for leaving you unattended–at least they made a mean breakfast and set up your bath and even gave you a change of spare clothes and some medicine to go with it) and decide to run to Yin Yang Quatro, teary eyed and heart broken because not one of Bangtan had even left a text.
Guess your friendship with the seven men wasn’t that important after all.
END OF FLASHBACK.
Now Taemin wasn’t a vindictive person.
He wasn’t also one to be easily angered.
In fact, he was the most patient out of all of his friends.
And yet when it came to YN, his neighbor, his friend, he would do anything for her.
In fact they (Sungwoon, Ravi, and Kai) would be willing to walk through fire for her.
It was a pact they took once they decided to help the unconscious girl behind their apartment’s trashcan whom they would later come to know as YN, the most beautiful human being on earth, inside and out.
So when rumors of her getting smashed and cut with the art club’s glass prop started circulating, he had to find out.
And now the four of them were standing before her hospital bed, emotions simmering wildly under the promise of hurting whoever did this to her.
Kai especially was quiet and the guy hardly had nothing to say. Not with his affiliation to Beta Tau Sigma as some sort of honorary member.
“Did they come visit her yet?” Sungwoon asks through gritted teeth as he stares off into space, refusing to acknowledge the reality in front of him so soon.
Ravi frowns as he surveys the damage on YN. Bandaged head, patched up cheeks, and bandages all over her arms and hands. Shit. How was she going to continue working if she woke up? “Yeah. The doctors said they did. ”
Taemin, for all the anger bubbling up inside of him was quick to stamp it out like a lighted cigarette. Cancer sticks they say. “Good. One less fly off the wall. ”
“Or seven. ”
Eyes flash deadly. If there was one thing they were going to do, they were going to search for YN’s soul and bring her back.
They knew YN. They knew everything about her. And they accepted it all. Even if she were to be haunted by some old woman’s ghost or whatever.
Even if they had to make a deal with the devil himself.
They loved her that much.
They were going to have to make a quick trip to Yin Yang Quatro.
Eugene Lee Yang might be the answer to their problems.
You get into a freak accident and wake up to your body surrounded by seven crying men. Or your unrequited love doesn’t seem so unrequited after all.
Chapter warnings
Implied Sex, Implied unrequited feelings, Minor cussing, Implied accident
Chapter Rating: T (For Teen Audiences and Up)
Chapter 3: The Boys from the Tree House
FLASHBACKS
The Always HARD-y Boys
Namjoon
Hyungs, did you see where YN ran off to?
Yoongi
Not really, no. Why?
Jin
Of course you wouldn’t. You’re busy tapping some girl again, aren’t you?
Yoongi
Try walking in on YN naked before you judge me. My dick isn’t going to beat its own meat ya know
Namjoon
Okay, first off. Ew, hyung. Second, we’ve got an exam coming up unlike some people.
Jin
Yah, weren’t you just shoving your own dick down someone else’s throat a few weeks ago, Joon-ah?
Namjoon
This and that are two completely opposite matters. Also, ever seen YN touching herself in the tub before?
Yoongi
WHAT
Jin
Did you at least take a fucking picture?
Namjoon
Yah, hyung. Inside my brain.
Yoongi
Jin
Yah.
Hobi
Ayyy, what did I miss?
Noona’s McD’s McNaes
McTaeTae
Noonaaaaa
YNoona
What kid
Chim’s Burger
What she said
Gukie Spaghetti
Yeah
McTaeTae
I feel attacked.
Anyway, since you’re all here, I need you to come meet me at the rec hall chop chop!
YNoona
Uh-oh, I smell photographer Vante
Chim’s Burger
You’re not going to make us do another weird cosplay shit again, are you?
Gukie Spaghetti
I’m out losers
McTaeTae
Why are you people so mean to me?
And no. We’re doing normal stuff today.
I need it to boost my final GPA.
YNoona
…If you say so, then I guess I could come over right now.
Chim’s Burger
…Fine.
Gukie Spaghetti
I swear to God if you’re lying, hyung
Beta Tau Sigma
Taehyung
Image sent
YNie’s breasts in this corset are just fantastic, aren’t they? Feel so blessed
Read by Namjoon and 5 others
Neighbors from across the hall
Taeminie
Hey, YN! Uh, I have some friends over and they don’t fit in my apartment.
Just…is it possible for some of them to stay in yours?
I promise they’re really neat and organized and are not robbers so…
YNie
Oh yah! Sure no probz. Key is still under the rug.
Taeminie
Oh yay! Thanks a bunch. I’ll just wire you back for whatever they use and stuff.
Also have the bill receipts out for you by mail.
Image sent
I mean they’ve piled up pretty much.
YNie
Woah, shit I completely forgot lmao
You know, with finals and all.
Anywho…
No! Don’t do that! My uh, family tends to go through my mail before I even get them and they have no idea I even own an apartment let alone somewhere not so nice… no offense to us.
I mean that’s all I can afford so…
Yeah.
I’ll just come over to pick them up tomorrow so can you keep them for now?
Taeminie
Oh! Oh, right! Right of course.
And not offended.
Our place is a fucking pig sty.
Not to worry, I’ll definitely keep our dirty little secret a secret
YNie
Thanks, Taeminie! You’re the bestest neighbor a girl could hope for.
I’ll def bring you some of your favorite cereals as thanks for putting up with my drunken ass last week.
Taeminie
Yeah about that. Whoever those men are, they don’t deserve your love, babe.
Haven’t met them yet but I know they’re grade A assholes even if they’re your best friends.
I mean who the fuck ditches movie night with a beautiful girl like you for a horny one night stand?
Definitely won’t be me.
YNie
Aw thanks, Tae. That’s so sweet.
At least they’re not having sex inside the house.
That shit will hurt me even more.
Taeminie
…Are you maybe free tonight? Come down here earlier. Maybe we need to have another talk, love.
Self worth and all that jazz.
Because clearly you need to be reminded that you are a wonderful, gorgeous, human being.
YNie
Yes, please
Beta Tau Sigma
Yoongi
Hey, did YN come home yet?
Hoseok
Same question
Jin
Why? Finally ditched your women for her have you?
Namjoon
Strange. I had my last class after hers so she should be here before me.
Jeongguk
Her car isn’t in the garage?
Jimin
Wdym?!
Taehyung
Hey funny story. I think I just saw another Bentley right by Highway 54 ten minutes ago. Looked like YN’s car?
And here I thought we gave her the and I quote “only one of its kind” edition?
Yoongi
What.
And yes, hyungie. It’s movie night tonight, why wouldn’t we not stop thinking with our god damn cocks for once?
Say that again Taehyung-ah?
Namjoon
Did you at least get the license plate?
Taehyung
Yeah, it’s YN-0613…13…Hey wait
Hoseok
Isn’t that YN’s license plate????
Read by Jimin and 5 others
…where’d all of you go–guys?!!!
Yoongi curses as he scours the University’s CCTV (he had befriended the guards with the amount of hours he spends inside the music studio and now he was privy to every recorded footage, yes even that one drunken mistake where Namjoon railed a chick in the library after hours), sharp eyesight staring at every car passing through the blurry screen.
His hair is so disheveled, lips bitten so roughly one would think he spent his time eating pussy when all he could think of was fucking finding you.
It was goddamned three in the fucking morning and you have yet to respond to all of their texts and miscalls.
Were you even alive godammit?!
You’re usually not one to leave them hanging for anything so this behavior was a little bit worrying.
So help him if you were fornicating with some guy who wasn’t pre-approved by him and the others—
He grits his teeth, blood boiling just at the thought of you fucking someone else for reasons he didn’t want to dwell on.
Yet.
The rest of his brothers are nervously watching every little movement trying to just seeif they could spot anything that would give an indication as to where you went exactly.
Only to be sorely disappointed when they spend a fruitless search leading them back home to wait for you.
But you don’t show up until the very next day, grumpy and seated on a lonely bench inside the cafeteria while women instantly flock towards them before they could even get to you at that point.
And then you up and leave just as the youngest three manage to break the crowd that had formed and run after you…
Only, it was too late as they don’t find you anywhere.
Next thing they know, your accident spreads around the school like wildfire, damaging the only peace that Bangtan Sonyeondan has protected at all costs.
FratBoys! BTS x Comatose!Reader (A bit of a slow burn. Just a very teensy bit.)
Supernatural Fluff and angst with a happy ending. Smut will be implied. (For the NSFW, DdoveDE, PWP, check out my other page @clutterfied)
Comment for tags.
Thank you to all who are reading this series. You make this and myself included come alive. 고맙습니다.
Synopsis
You vowed that if you were ever going to die one day, the first thing your ghost would do is haunt the seven men who were nothing but a pain in the ass for you.
Or due to a freak accident, you find yourself staring at your own body lying on the hospital bed. The strange thing was, there were seven insanely gorgeous men crying over you. Huh.
All standard disclaimers apply. All banner edits are mine save for the image backgrounds used which belong to their respective creators.
Update schedule: No definite date. Random. Anytime. BTS could be dropping a post right now and I might just be inspired to drop a chapter.
Pairing: Jung Hoseok/Reader Rating: G Warnings/tags: arranged marriage, historical AU, fluff Genre: Fluff Words: 1.9k Notes: Happy possumversary, @xjoonchildx ! I’m so thankful to have gotten to know you over the past few months. You’re one of the coolest and funniest people I’ve ever met and I’m so glad we’re friends. I loved writing this Hobi, and I hope you like him too!
It began as it always did: two nations, both on the edge of struggle, seeking a formal alliance to stabilize things for their populace. Sacrifices must be made for the good of the kingdom, after all.
You just weren’t sure why you were the one doing the sacrificing when it wasn’t your obsession with war that had gotten you into this situation.
These were the thoughts that occupied your mind as you sat in the carriage, staring out the window, half-listening to your mother rattling on about how the son of the neighbouring ruler was known to be kind and cheerful and would no doubt make an excellent husband. It wasn’t that you doubted her words; you simply didn’t care. Marriage didn’t interest you, and arranged marriage even less so.
HOW WAS I NOT FOLLOWING YOU BEFORE?!? I AM FULL OF SHAME AND DISHONOR!
What a lovely fluff of a fic! One of my favorite tropes along for one of my favorite people and HOBI to boot!!! Thank you for bringing a smile to my face!!!
There was something about the island that was serene, calm, something that was shattered when the 8 of you stepped foot on the sand. What would have been a tranquil quiet morning had turned into the usual chaos.
“Seriously Hyung! Again?” You wake startled to Jungkook shouting at the man currently enclosing you tighter in his arms, ignoring the maknae.
“This is the third night in a row,” Jungkook continues when neither of you reply, he’s angry but there’s more to it, he’s hurt. You try to pry the hands around you away, trying to get your thoughts together after being harshly woken, but Yoongi doesn’t move an inch, only offering you a grumbling “tsk” to your movement.
“Hyung!“ Jungkook yells for his attention. You don’t have to see him to know he’s got his tongue harshly pressed against his cheek in annoyance, you can feel it, just as you can feel his stare that you swore was burning you more than the Sun’s heat.
“Jagi fell in love with me first,” the prince let out smugly, you can feel the smirk on the back of your neck. “I saw her first, we would never have met her if it wasn’t for me.”
“So?” The maknae replies seething, while your jaw drops at the Prince’s audacity.
“So I get Princess whenever I want,” Yoongi chuckles arrogantly.
You nearly choke as Jungkook storms out, leaving Yoongi amused and you stunned.
“Kookie wait!” You call after him but the chains around you called Min Yoongi wouldn’t give.
“Yoongi that was mean,” you scold him lightly, which finally makes him let you go, only to turn you to face him.
He’s so pretty in the mornings, so carefree, it’s hard to hold on to your annoyance when he attacks you like this.
“He woke us up,” is his only reply, as if that justified everything.
“That doesn’t excuse you being mean,” you pout, leaping to the maknae’s defence. “This is the last time you convince me to sleep next to you.”
“Tough, you’re sleeping next to me tonight too,” he states confidently, completely disregarding your statement.
His behaviour was giving you multiple cases of whiplash, and it was too early in the morning for so many.
“Yoongi, that’s not fair.”
He sighs, the self-assured attitude melting away to reveal his vulnerability, the change makes you still. He has a soft look in his eyes as he gazes into yours, but there was an intense sentiment behind them that takes your breath away.
“Y/n, I thought I was going to lose you forever,” he admits quietly, the heaviness of his tone making your heart ache. “I still have nightmares Jagi, I still wake up believing we didn’t make it out.”
Your eyes tear up, you had those dreams too. Worse ones sometimes, your father dragging him to the guillotine with the others lined behind him while you scream, restrained by his guards. You shiver at the reminder of those horrible images.
“The only thing that convinces me we did is waking up to you in my arms,” he looks down at your fingers, playing with him softly to distract himself. He wasn’t one to wear his heart on his sleeve, but he’d let you see it.
“Yoongi talk to them,” you sigh, understanding his point, but you had six others to also think about, and you knew in the long term this would cause a rift. “They’ll understand…”
He kisses your hand softly, contemplating your point even if he looked like he was ignoring it.
“Not yet,” he hums, “I want to keep you to myself a little longer.”
The smirk he gives you makes you gulp, your skin starting to burn under the new dangerous glint in his eyes. You fight the pleasant shiver that travelled down your body, biting your lip to stop yourself smiling.
“The bed’s big enough for someone else to join us, you can’t keep hogging me,” you shake your head, laughing lightly at the way his gummy smile grew.
“Fine, on one condition,” he grins, leaning in, his eyes drawn to your lips before looking at you suggestively. “Admit you love me the most.”
Your jaw drops for the umpteenth time that day.
“Min Yoongi what’s gotten into you this morning?”
“I’m happy,” he breathes against your lips with a sincere smile.
The sight has your heart flying, unable to control your own bashful grin that he starts kissing. He kisses the corner of your mouth, your cheek, your jaw, loving the sound of you giggling at his ministrations, holding you closer.
“I fell in love with you the moment I met you Y/n,” he mumbles against your skin, his nose nudging your jaw with affection before his eyes meet yours. He’d tell you it a million times. “You’re the reason I’m free.”
His heartfelt confession made the words of love you wanted to return get stuck in your throat behind the rising emotion. You kiss him again instead, slowly, deeply, making sure he understood how you felt for him too.
“Am I interrupting?”
Yoongi groans when you pull away, turning to see Namjoon leaning on the doorway with a knowing smirk.
“Yes,” Yoongi grunts, trying to pull you back.
“Morning Joonie,” you greet him much to the Prince’s dismay. Well that was his morning ruined.
“Morning Princess,” Namjoon says softly, walking up to you both to kiss your forehead before sitting next to you, playing with your hair.
“Let me guess,” Yoongi huffed. “The maknae had some complaints.”
For a second he thinks Joon didn’t hear him, not with the way he was staring down at you fondly, dimple peeking out of his cheek. Yoongi rolls his eyes at the way you’re grinning back. All the reservation your head bodyguard, or ex bodyguard he supposed, had about his affection for you had disappeared the second you both confessed. It was as if the proverbial dam broke, and Namjoon’s show of love could no longer be controlled.
I think I preferred it when he denied his feelings, Yoongi thinks to himself but even he knows he doesn’t mean it.
“Hyung you’re upsetting the others,” Namjoon states, not taking his eyes off of you.
“Am I upsetting you?” Yoongi challenges, ready to call out any self serving agendas he might be hiding dressed as concern from the others.
“Is Jungkook okay?” you ask, feeling a pang of guilt for the youngest.
“He’s swimming it off little queen,” Namjoon reassures you, thumb trying to soothe the crease between your brows of worry. “He’ll be fine.”
“Are you both going to start arguing?” You could already feel the atmosphere changing even through the grin Namjoon was wearing.
“Yes.” “No.”
Well that answered that. Yoongi scowled at his younger friend, buttering you up and feeding you white lies, at least he was honest.
You sigh, it was definitely too early for this, and you didn’t want to hear it. You’ve been caught between their little spats before and never ended well. You jump out of bed, using the glares they were both giving each other to your advantage.
“Where are you going?“ they both ask simultaneously, Yoongi propping himself on his elbows to watch you leave.
“To see a friend.”
—
The knocking on the door can only be one person, one very stubborn runaway princess on a mission. There’s a sigh as the door is reluctantly opened, a sheepish grin from you that could only be described as trouble.
“You’re going to get me killed,” Nym says matter of factly, opening the door wide to let you through without complaint.
“I’m not going to get anyone killed,” you reply, already taking a seat though you technically hadn’t been invited to.
“They’re going to realise you’re over here more than you are over there,” they chuckle.
“Because we’re friends,” you pout. “And they know how thankful I am to have you.”
Dammit, you had a way with words, you could convince the stars to stop shining if you wanted it. The journey to the island was a long one, after the first flight on the private plane, there was a long car trip to a helicopter which brought you here. The island was owned by Namjoon and Yoongi under an alias not even you knew about.
“It would get lonely here if I didn’t visit you,” you admit, thinking about how alone you were in your old life and comparing it to now.
This place was an isolated drop of paradise floating in the calmest ocean, the only people living on it were doing so under their command or permission. Two out of a handful of the people lived in this house, Nym, the tech genius who kept the island safe, secure and under the radar for the guys, also your new best friend. And her husband, the getaway driver and pilot, Lee Minho.
“You have seven men ready to lay down their lives for you at your villa,” an eyebrow rises, calling you out completely. “I don’t think lonely is the term you’re looking for.”
“I know, and I love them,” you agree. “But there’s a lot of testosterone…”
Nym laughs, making you laugh too.
“Sure you’re not using me for my tech gifts?”
“Maybe a little,” you tease, not meaning it at all, before getting down to business. “Anything yet?”
“You’re right,” she sighs. “They have been watching her, but no one’s taken her in for questioning as far as I can see.”
You nod, taking the information in.
“And as for contacting her to let her know you’re okay…” Nym hesitate, “I’d hold off for now.”
“I know,” you let out a deep breath, thinking to yourself. “I wouldn’t implicate her, or risk them finding us. I just want Sana safe.”
Your head is hung low, if anything happens to your best friend because of your escapade you’d never forgive yourself. You knew she would be the first place they check, the one to keep an eye on, she must be worried sick… A hand squeezing your shoulder breaks you out of your thoughts, a reassuring smile from your saving grace. Nym could hack into anything, satellite feeds, security cameras, all without leaving a trace. Thank goodness she was working with you and not against you, which begged the question-
“So you haven’t actually told me how the guys recruited you,” you say before realising you might come off a bit rude with your prying. “Not that you have to tell me of course.”
The tech genius shrugs like it was no big deal.
“Yoongi’s uncle wanted to use my skills in the worst kind of way,” Nym admits before clarifying, “the world war kind of way, when I refused I became a fugitive, Namjoon and your prince got me out. A lot of us here are like that, we’re not loyal to a monarchy, just the ones who helped us escape.”
Your jaw drops, that was not what you were expecting at all. Well that was a bombshell.
“Yeah, the crown is corrupt in most places, I’m glad you don’t have to wear yours anymore.”
“Me too,” you agree wholeheartedly, you never wanted that weight on your head again.
—
The afternoon Sun had peaked in the sky when you walked back home, like an alarm blaring. Or maybe that was your guilty conscience making it feel so. The others had strictly laid down the law not to contact anyone from the outside world, and you weren’t stupid, you knew the implication if you did. But this tiny molehill you were hiding would be made into seven big mountains if they ever found out.
You’re so deep in your thoughts you don’t realise you’ve made it to the door, walking through it in a trance. The second you turn to the door to ensure it was closed, arms wrap around you from behind making you jump back to reality.
“You’re spending a lot of time over at their house,” Taehyung states in his signature deep timbre, not needing to elaborate. Soft kisses start at your temple working their way down your face.
“I really like going over there,” you giggle when his nose tickles your neck as he nuzzles himself as close to you as he can.
“I know,” you feel the pout of his lips on your skin. “I’m getting jealous.”
“Jealous?”
“It feels like you’re running away from us,” it’s the little huff that has you biting your lips to stop from laughing but you can’t hold it back.
“I’ve already tried to run away from you guys once,” you can’t help chuckling. “It didn’t go well, I won’t be doing it again.”
“Don’t joke about running away with someone else,” he grumbles, making you both walk to the sofa like huddled penguins, refusing to let you go. “It’s not fair, we’ve escaped to paradise and I see you less than when we were on duty in the castle.”
“Tae we’ve only been here a week,” you need to stop laughing at his behaviour before he got grumpy, but he was so cute like this. He falls back into the sofa, taking you with him with a yelp.
“I don’t care, I’m not letting you go for the rest of the day,” his head is buried again in your neck as if that would cement his statement, legs locking onto yours keeping them in place.
“Okay,” you agree to placate him but he seems to have more on his chest.
“Yoongi Hyung gets you enough,” he starts ranting, head falling back on the sofa as he complains. “I can’t sleep unless I’m hugging you and he doesn’t let me join.”
“You hold Jiminie and Kookie all the time,”
“It’s not the same!” He whines dramatically, starting to fake cry like a child. “Yoongi Hyung is so mean, and you love him more than us.”
He waits for you to correct him, hiding his insecurities through his pretend wailing.
“Taehyung, that’s not true and you know it,” you nudge your head with his, seeing right through his little act. Any other day you might’ve teased him, or pretended to contemplate it, but you knew that Yoongi’s attachment issues were going to cause just that, more issues.
“Prove it,” he doesn’t drop the childish tone. “Stay here with me all day.”
“I said I was going to, you big baby!”
You feel him laugh, his chest shaking with it as he pressed his lips together to stop it coming out.
“Can we nap?” You ask him yawning, “Jungkook woke us up at stupid oclock.”
“And Yoongi hyung kept you up late,” he grumbles, lying you both down.
You ignore the remark sheepishly, settling into his arms as his leg straddles your waist to keep you from leaving as if this were all a cruel ploy to escape him.
Good thing the villa had air conditioning.
—
“Taehyung we’re borrowing Princess for a second!”
Did no one want to let you sleep in peace? Jimin’s loud announcement ripped you from your slumber like a blaring alarm. You hear a grumble of disapproval from behind you, hands trying to keep you in place as Hoseok pulls you out of his hold.
Like a scene from a bad diamond heist, Jimin quickly puts a pillow in Taehyung’s arms, grinning in satisfaction when he settles again.
You on the other hand wobble on your feet before Hoseok steadies you, an amused smirk on his face when you grab onto him for support. You give them both a grumpy glare which they choose to ignore, dragging you down to their room. You’re half asleep when they push your shoulders, making you sit on the chair in the middle of the room a length away from the foot of the bed.
“Why do you both look like you’re about to interrogate me?” You ask the pair.
“Because we are,” Jungkook announces his arrival, closing the door as he grabs another chair and sits on it in front of you the wrong way round. The back of the seat faces you as the youngest straddles it, arms crossed at the top, his eyes boring into yours.
He’s about to speak but you’re all distracted by the door opening again.
“Ya did you seriously just slam the door in my face?” Jin’s ears have gone red with rage as he spits at the maknae who giggles like he has a death wish.
“You’re too slow Hyung!” he complains grinning mischievously, maybe he did it on purpose, but he wouldn’t admit it.
“Can we get back to the matter at hand please?” Jimin sighs seriously as he addresses the room.
“Which is what exactly?” You yawn, still not quite awake.
“Your betrayal,” Hoseok states bluntly, making your heart jolt out of your chest.
“M-my what?” You splutter out, how… how did they know? You try to keep the guilt and stupor off your face. Ignorance until proven guilty, that was the saying your father taught you growing up amidst his scandals.
“You told Yoongi Hyung you loved him first,” Jungkook pouts, an irritated scowl on his face from the memories of the morning.
“You said you fell in love with him the moment you met him,” Hoseok’s eyes narrow in distaste.
“We’ve managed to come to terms with it,” Jimin says before muttering to himself, “even if it is annoying.”
“So the question remains little Queen,” Jin stands behind Jungkook. “Who did you fall for next?”
Any sigh of relief you had been in the middle of was swallowed back down. Nope, no way, you were not getting into this. You almost want to be accused of the other thing.
“All of you,” you diplomatically reply, meaning it.
“Princess we’re not above torture if we need it,” Jimin warns, ready to tickle it out of you if neccessary. “Who?”
“This isn’t fair,” you whine before word vomiting your defence. “I didn’t even realise I was for ages and when I did I realised it about you all!”
“Yet you still figured out you loved Yoongi Hyung first,” Hoseok should have been a lawyer with the way he was ready to pick apart your argument.
“But I do love you all,” your puppy dog eyes and pout may have worked any other day, but not this day. Today they were determined to know and settle it once and for all. Min Yoongi was monopolising you and they needed weapons against it, something to wipe that smug smile off his stupid royal face.
“It’s Namjoon I’m telling you,” Hoseok sighs, all of them turning to each other suddenly ignoring you.
“Nope Namjoon was the harshest on her out of us all for ages,” Jin disagrees. “He was fighting his feelings.”
“I don’t know, Princess might like the mean type,” Jimin comments, contemplating the facts like their question was the hardest puzzle on the planet.
“Then it’s me,” Jungkook exclaims like he’s solved it. “I ignored Princess for months before giving in.”
“Because you were shy, idiot,” Jimin refutes him, rolling his eyes.
You use their distraction to your advantage, trying to sneak away but you must’ve forgotten who they were. They weren’t the world’s best bodyguards arbitrarily.
Jin grabs your arm, bringing you back to the chair with a thud.
“Little queen, you’re not leaving without giving us an answer,” Hoseok looms over you, his hands on each side of the chair, trapping you in place. You look up at him earnestly, how could they be insecure about your love for them?
“Look I didn’t realise I loved you all until that night I met my father,” you explain calmly like you were in police custody, being framed for a crime. “But gun to my head, I was falling for you all from the moment we met as we all got to know each other, there wasn’t a time when I loved someone more or less.”
“But you fell for Hyung first,” Jungkook grumbles through pouting lips, pulling Hobi away so he could attack you with them visually.
“I met him first,” you chuckle, “he came into my life like a dream when everything was dark and I was alone, and then he disappeared, but when he came back he brought you all with him.”
They all go quiet, like your words were confirmation that you loved the prince more than them. It shouldn’t make their hearts sink, not when they knew you loved them too, but a sad jealousy hit them, making all their demenours deflate. It felt as if you and Yoongi had something they could never share, it left them feeling on the edge of their own relationship, like you both were at the centre and they were on the outside looking in. They wanted you to love them just as much.
“You guys remember when Sana left,” you try to rouse them from their thoughts. “That morning after when you all panicked as I was crying,”
You laugh to yourself at the memory, remembering all the ways they were trying to get you to stop.
“I was crying because I loved you all and I was happy,” you explain hoping they would really hear what you were trying to say, “I was sad Sana left, but I was happy you were all with me.”
The looks they give you has your heart reaching for them, you knew where they were in themselves. You had been there, thinking they didn’t love you the way you loved them, that they all loved someone else, it was a feeling you would never forget.
“Just because I fell for someone first doesn’t take away how much I love the rest of you,” you tell them wholeheartedly, meaning every word.
“But Yoongi Hyung-“
“Yoongi and I relate to each other a little bit more,” you cut Jungkook off, “we wore our crowns reluctantly, there’s an understanding there I admit you all can’t empathise with, and I would never want you to, but that doesn’t mean I love him more.”
“But we want to understand too,” Jimin mumbles dejectedly, looking at the floor, the corners of his lips weighed down. “We want a special bond with you too.”
You let out a breath of laughter at his words, didn’t they see the bond you had with them, the way they all kept you alive when the crown threatened to bury you again and again.
“You all don’t realise it,” you say smiling but your eyes watered as you thought of every moment of love you had with them, all those times you were too blind to your own feelings. “But each of you have touched my life in your own way, I was so alone before you.”
Their eyes glisten like yours, but you don’t mind when your tears drop.
“You didn’t just save me,” you confess, your voice growing thicker, “you saved Yoongi too. How can I love you any less?”
—
Their figures go rigid at the scenes playing in front of them, the static on the screen doing nothing to hide the facts. Namjoon and Yoongi feel their chest seize for you as the words blare on the intercepted news channel.
Your father was dead, and with you missing, your cousin and Taeyeon were to take the throne. Nym watches the pair in concern, each of them could feel the pressure from the sudden tension, the air so thick it was suffocating. Your kingdom was on the cusp of ruin.
“Don’t tell her,” his solemn voice breaks the minute of silence.
Namjoon’s jaw drops in shock, that was usually his line, Min Yoongi was always the first one that suggested telling you everything.
“Hyung we can’t keep this from her,” Namjoon states dumbfoundedly, unable to believe what he was hearing.
“We can, and we will,” Yoongi replies sternly, no room for argument in his tone, but he forgot who he was talking to.
“Hyung that’s her father, he might be a piece of cr-“
“If we tell her she’s going to want to go back,” Yoongi snaps, advancing into Namjoon’s space heatedly, not willing to back down. “The second we step on to any national soil we all end up with a noose around our necks and she knows that, she’ll go alone.”
He looks at the Prince’s unhinged posture, stepping back to breathe and calm the situation down. Titles didn’t matter when they were both fugitives, in Yoongi’s country the head bodyguard would think twice before opposing him, but when he was under his command, he brought down his consequences like a tonne of bricks on whoever disobeyed him. Here they were evenly matched, stripped down to two men who only wanted the best for you, both as stubborn as each other.
“Hyung we have to tell her, plus she doesn’t have the means to go back even if she wanted to,” Namjoon tries to placate the Prince, knowing he wasn’t going to get through to him by matching his energy.
Yoongi laughs under his breath as if the cleverest amongst them said something stupid and it pisses him off. His jaw clenches hard as he holds himself back from unleashing his own fury at his friend for ridiculing him.
“Namjoon for as long as you’ve known Princess, when she wants something, has anyone been able to stop her?” He shakes his head.
“She’ll listen to us,” Namjoon pushes back, knowing you would, you always listened to him when it mattered. You trusted him with your life, more than the others, he knew that, it was never stated out loud, but with his whole heart he knew it. You always looked to him first, you might’ve fallen for the prince first but Namjoon was the one you sought implicitly above anyone else. In the game of chess, you were the Queen, he was the next powerful piece on the board, what people believed to be the King but actually the Rook. He protected you, he understood the politics better than anyone else did, even Min Yoongi. He could see the outcome to all the scenarios the situation called for, but one stood out amongst them all. If they kept this from you, you would never forgive them.
“She’ll find a way,” Yoongi continues, deep in his own thoughts. “Don’t say a word.”
The conversation makes the third forgotten person in the room uncomfortable… especially when glowing feline eyes turn towards them like prison lights about to catch an escapee.
“Don’t say a word,” he repeats himself warningly.
There isn’t a reply, just hesitation. This was morally wrong, there was no way-
“Nym, you can’t tell her.“
“But if her fathers dead, he can’t make her marry Wang anymore,” your new friend tries to come to your defence. “She can reclaim the throne-“
“She doesn’t want to rule!” Yoongi yells, startling them. “She’ll think she has to go back, to save her people from a psychopath who probably killed her father.”
“Hyung…” Namjoon places a hand on the prince’s shoulder, calming him. “That’s not our decision to make.”
There’s a silence that fills the room bringing with it a heavy weight on each of their shoulders.
“Taeyeon will kill her if she goes back,” Yoongi says quietly.
“With us beside her?” Namjoon tries to sound reassuring, but he can’t even convince himself.
“She’s tried before and we barely managed to keep her safe,” he strikes where it hurts, harshly throws the events that scarred them all in his friend’s face. “If we go with her Namjoon we’re all dead.”
You and Yoongi understood the rules and the corruption more than any of them did. Any dream of going back and returning to what used to be was buried the second they left. You were both defectors, both traitors of your countries, the public wouldn’t take to your return kindly.
“We can say we knew of a plot that would attack the royal family so we had to get the princess out, he died under suspicious circumstances,” Namjoon offers, gesturing to the screen still playing the events of your fathers death, trying to come up with options for every outcome. “That’s what this whole island is about hyung, we can prove that.”
“I’m not risking her safety,” Yoongi breathes menacingly, unwavering in his conviction. “Do you understand me?”
And Namjoon did, he completely did. He had been the one to utter that line too many times, it was unnerving to be on the receiving side.
